that the skin of all New-born Infants looks red Wherefore the remote and internal Efficient thereof is in the inward heat of the Body thrusting forth a vapor into the surface thereof as Exhalations are made by the suns heat The next and external is the coldness of somebody as the Air c. compacting and thickning So Gruel Hot milk and other hot dishes of meat have a skin growing over them sometimes also the dryness of the Ambient Air consuming the external humor and compacting the remainders of the matter Now by how much the said vapor is more Earthy and Clammy by so much more solid is that which is bred thereof The Vse thereof is to defend the Skin And therefore 't is somwhat hard howbeit exceeding thin and yet transparent like the transparent skins of Onions least if it were thicker the skin should not feel 〈…〉 it is somtimes bard and brauny in the Hands 〈…〉 by reason 〈…〉 of Labor and Travel 〈…〉 â—â—d more compact than 〈…〉 And therefore it is that watery pustules pass through the Skin but not the Scarf-skin Yet not over close and compact least it should hinder the bodies transpiration And it is close wrought not only to defend the parts under it but that also too great an efflux of Vapor Blood Spirit and heat might not happen For it is the cover of the Mouths and extremities of the Vessels And therefore those cannot live in good health that are born without a Scarf-skin as was seen in Lewes the King of Bohemia and Hungaria who became gray hair'd while he was but a Boy It is of a white color and therefore of a cold and dry temper and quite void of Blood For being torn or cut it sends forth no Blood Nor is it nourished by Blood as Lauremberg and Sperlinger would have it for it is not intrinfically nourished by attraction of its proper Aliment but by addition of parts the vapor growing into the like nature of the Scarf-skin as Casserus rightly disputes The Scarf-skin is black in Blackmores but not the skin beneath it As for number there is but one Scarf-skin only there was once two found by Aquapendent the one being strongly fastned in the pores of the skin and inseperable the other seperable without offence to the skin Which happens in some only not in all parts of the Body Also Laurembergius in applying Vesicatories found the Scarf-skin double but that is a rare case for that Vesicatories do peitce unto the skin is apparent from the humor dropping out and the pain In brawny Callosities indeed there are many little skins as it were the skins of Onyons but they are besides nature whose Generation and cure is delivered by Fallopius In point of Connexion it sticks so close to the Skin of a man while he is alive as if it were one continued body therewith Yet many times it is cast off as snakes and serpents cast their skins which Felix Platerus tells us did happen to himself and which happens in burning Feavers and the small Pox. Salmuth observed as much in some Gouty persons in an Ague and some other cases In dead persons 't is separated by a Candle or scalding Water in living Bodies with Phoenigmi In the Nut of the Yard it sticks not to the skin but to the flesh CHAP. II. Of the Skin CVtis the skin is in Greek cal'd Derma as it were Desma a band it is the common covering of the Body or a Temperate Membrane bred of the seed by a proper faculty to be the Instrument of feeling and to defend the parts beneath it It is called a Membrane which must not be understood simply but so as to be a Membrane of a peculiar nature and proper temperament And therefore Piccolhomineus was mistaken when he would have the skin to be simply a Membrane for the skin is thicker hath a substance proper to it self and is temperate But the opinion of others is that the matter hereof is Seed and Blood well mixed together so that the skin hath a middle nature between Flesh 〈…〉 Nerves And therefore Galen 〈…〉 that it is as it 〈…〉 a Nerve endued with blood he sayes not simply but as it were For he also likens it to a Membrane because in some parts it may be extended feels exquisitely and is white Aristotle would have the skin to consist of flesh dried and grown old as it were But the skin is easily flaid from the parts under it and between the flesh and skin there is fat a Membrane c. to which Opinion Fernelius inclined when he said that the skin of the Face was a certain more dry portion of the flesh beneath it Wherein he also is to be blamed Because 1. It may be separated from the flesh 2. It will admit of Scars as the skin in other places Others say it is made of the Extremities of the Vessels widened because it every where lives and feels and the extremities of the Vessels end thereinto but this may be said of all the parts of the Body Others of the softer Nerves spread out in the surface of the Body an addition of blood concurring but this Opinion is of no more force then the formet The skin therefore is made of Seed taken in a moderate quantity and for its enlargement it had a moderate quantity of blood but seed seems to hold the greater proportion For the skin is naturally whiâ—ish though it varies according to the plenty of humors and Bodies beneath it For such as the Humor is such will be the color of the skin So Sanguine persons have it ruddy those that are Jaundized have it yellow or black Examples whereof see in Marcellus Donatus and others If flesh lie beneath it the redder it is if fat the whiter It is in respect to the seed that Authors say the skin grows not together again after it is wounded In respect of the blood there is somewhat like the skin produced viz. a Scar Which consists as it were of burnt and dried flesh Howbeit in Children by reason of the moisture of their skin as also the aboundance of glutinous humors a wound hath been observed to be closed up with true skin Witness Spigelius Wherefore the skin being made as it were of a Membranous cold and dry and of a fleshy hot and moist substance becomes temperate in all the first and second qualities that it may rightly judg of all The Efficient Cause of the skin is the Skin-generating faculty as in a bone the Bone-generating faculty in a Nerve the Nerve-forming power or faculty c. which faculty frames a part differing from all other similar parts But how doth the faculty make of the same Seminal matter Nerves Bones c. by an hidden and divine power as it were The publick Action of the skin and which is necessary for the whole Living-Creature is to be the primary Instrument of the
sense of feeling for every Membrane is the Adaequate Organ as may be seen in the Bones Nerves Stomach c. For though all the Organs of the senses are dissimilar parts yet one similar part is the primary cause of the action which is to be performed by the whole Organ For examples sake the hand is indeed the Organ of feeling and especially that part of the skin which covers the hollow of the Hands and Feet as being of all other most temperate And because the skin is temperate in the first qualities it is therefore also temperate in the second as 〈…〉 hardness thickness thinness 〈…〉 The first use of the Skin is to be a Covering for the Body and therefore it hath received a Figure so round long c. as the subject parts required and therefore also it is seared without the Body and because it was to be as it were the Emunctory of the Body The professors of Physiognomy commend unto us another use of the skin as it is streaked with lines who are wont to tell mens Fortunes from the Lines and Hillocks in their Hands and from the Planetary and Adventitious Lines in their Foreheads A third use is Medicinal being good for Anodinâ— Emplasters Being dried it helps women in Labor Epileptick Convulsions according to the experience of Hildanus and Beckerus Wounds of the Scul according to Poppius The fourth is more illustrious that it might give way to Excrements and exclude insensible sooty Fumes by way of insensible Transpiration by which we are more disburthened then by all our sensible Evacuations put together By this Sanctorius through the statick Art in the experience of thirty years did learn that many persons in the space of one natural day do void more by transpiration then in fifteen dayes together by stool The fift is to attract 1. Air in transpiration in Apopleâ—tick and Hysterical fits and in such as dive deep and bide long under the Water 2. Juyce in long fasting from plasters applied if we credit the Observations of Zacutus Lufitanus and the force of purgative and other external Medicaments And for this cause 'T is bored through in divers places for the ingress and egress of things necessary Now its holes are some of them visible as the Mouth the Ears the Nostrils c. others invisible and insensible as the pores Those pores of the Body being otherwise not Conspicuous are seen in the winter when the Body is suddenly bared for then the Scarf-skin looks like a Gooses skin when the feathers are pul'd of By reason it seems of these pores it was that a certain Persian King made use of the skins of Men for windowes if we may credit Orabasiâ—s The Skin is thick six fold thicker then the Scarf-skin but thinner then it is in other Animals nor must any one judg of the thickness of the Skin after it is made into Leather for by Tanning it is much contracted and thickned And it seems to be made lighter for a Mans skin Tanned according to the Observation of Loselius weighs four pounds and an half It is soft and exquisitely sensible but softer and thinner in the Face Yard and Cods harder in the Neck Thighs soles of the Feet Back of a midling constitution between hardness and softness in the tops of the Fingers So some part of the skin is extream thick as in the Head according to Aristotle falsly cited by Columbus Some is thick as in the Neck some thin as in the sides whence proceeds tickling some yet thinner as in the Palms of the Hands some thinnest of all as in the Lips In Children 't is more thin and porous then in grown persons in women then in men in an hot Countrey then in a cold Also the Skin is more rare and open in the Summer then in the Winter and therefore it is that the skins of Animals flaid off in the Summer do more hardly retain their hair then such as are flaid off in the winter Also it varies very much according to the diversity of the suoject so that in some it hath been of an admirable density and thickness if we beleive Petrus Serâ—… who tels of two Negro women that could without hurt take up carry hold and almost extinguish burning oles with their bare Hands Fallopius saw the skin of 〈…〉 so 〈…〉 that he lost his feeling 〈…〉 â—easoâ—… of the Nerves As to its Connexion some skin is easily separated from the parts under it as in the lower and middle Belly in the Arms and Thighs From others with more difficulty by reason of the thick Membrane to which it is fastned by the Fibres and by means of the Vessels In the soles of the Feet and Palms of the Hands it is hardly separated to which parts it grows that they might lay the faster hold Also hardly from the flesh of the Forehead and of the whole Face especially of the Ears and Lips by reason of tendons and Muscles mixed therewith especially the Muscle Latus so called mingled therewith So in the Forehead it is moveable and in the hinder part of the Head of some People by reason of peculiar Muscles but it is not so in the rest of the Body The skin hath received common Vessels for Nourishment Life and Sense It hath received two cutany Veins through the Head and Neck from the Jugulars two through the Arms Breast and Back from the Axillaries two through the lower Belly Loyns and Legs from the Groyns which are Conspicuous in women after hard Labor and in such as have the Varices in many branches It hath few Art â—â—ng And those very small in the temples and Forehead Fingers Cod and Yard It hath no Nerves creeping in it but it hath many ending in it as Galen conceived though Iohannes Veslingus the prime Anatomist of Padua sayes there are very small branches of Nerves running through the skin and that rightly for their presence was necessary to cause the sense of Feeling CHAP. III. Of FAT FAt is a similary Body void of Life growing together out of Oyly blood by reason of the coldness of the Membranes for the safegard of the whole Body That it is void of Life appears in that it is cut without pain and Consumptions thereof shew as much Therefore Pliny writes that living sowes are gnawn by Mice and Aelian reports that the Tyrant Dionysius was so Fat that when he was a sleep the pricking of Needles could not awake him Also in Greenland they cut fat out of living Whales which they never feel nor perceive Pinguedo fat which the Greeks term Pimele is by Gaza ill translated Adeps for Pinguedo is an Aiery hot and moist substance of the moister sorts of Animals and is more easily melted with heat and will scarce ever become hard again nor can it be broken and it is soft laxe and rare but understand the contrary in Suet which easily grows hard and stiff but is hardly dissolved
will have it to proceed from our drink some portion whereof they conceive peirces like Dew out of the Asperia Arteria into the Arteria Venosa III. Some conceive it proceeds from a Watry matter in the Seed as the inbred Air of the Ears is thought to proceed from a windy matter in the said seed IV. Of kin hereunto is the opinion of Jasolinus who will have it to be a select most perfect and Elaborate portion of the serons Humor sent thither by Nature it self haply in the first formation of the Child through the Veins and Arteries besides another part of the drink of which Hippocrates speaks and he has experiments touching the same V. Some say it proceeds from the watry Excrements of the third digestion VI. Others from the spittle slipping out of the Kernels of the Tongue into the Wezand and from thence into the Arteries and Heart VII Others from the fat of the Heart by agitation turned into water VIII Others from the thicker part of the Air which we draw in being changed into water IX And lastly some think which I conceive to be most likely that it proceeds from moist Vapors and Exhalations forced out of the Humors of the Heart by the motion and Heat theerof and thrust forth into the Heart-bag and there congealed into water in regard of the compactness of the said Heart-bag It s Use is I. To moisten and cool the Heart and to facilitate the motion thereof And therefore those in whom it is consumed have their Hearts roasted As it happened to Casimire the Marques of Brandenburg And to that young man of Rome mentioned by Panarolus Hofmannus being of a contrary mind will needs have it to be as a Spur and Incitement of Heat as Smiths are wont to dip their wisps of Straw in Water that they may burn the longer And as Wood is sprinkled with Water to make it burn more lustily But those bundles of Straw are preserved by the water because their substance being made more moist and Tenacious is not so soon consumed But the heat of the Heart is preserved by its radical moisture and by the blood continually flowing in nor doth it need any Incitement from the Water for if so then the Heart would be more hot and lusty in old persons who have most water in their Heart-bags II. It serves to make fat by congelation III. That the Heart by swimming therein may be less ponderous and may not strike against any part An HUMOR likewise is commonly found in the Cavity of the Chest resembling blood and water mingled together wherewith the parts of the Chest are smeared that they may not be overheated nor overdryed Hence the side of our Saviour being opened blood and water flowed out which by the suddan flux and mixture of blood and the Authorities of the Ancients I have at large proved in my Dispute of the side of Christ against Laurentius Arias Montanus Bertinus Nancelius Poza Tremellius Beza Tirinus Grotius and others who would have it to proceed from his Pericardium or Heart-bag also against Collius Tarnovius Brentius Laurenbergius among the late writers and Cyprianus Prudentius Brigitta Vida Sannazarius Vigerius c. who would fetch it from the Vessels of the Heart being wounded Now the Objection of P. Laurenbergius is not worth a button who saies there was not enough of the said Liquor in the Cavity of the Chest because 1. The natural quantity might suffice seeing the Evangelists do not record that it come away in a great quantity 2. It might be augmented in that last conflict for life notwithstanding the great perfection of his Body which being for our Redemption made liable to temporary passions underwent death it self 3. I have at Padua somtimes observed so great a quantity of Water in this part that it hung down like a great purse the Midriff being depressed by its weight Jasolinus in wound of the Chest the inner parts being unhurt did somtimes collect every day five measures of water called Heminae for thirty daies together which the Membranes being inflamed was dried up and diminished but when the Inflammation was cured it returned in its former Quantity In a Boy at Paris who died of the small pox I being present store of water was found in this part but of a green colour of which else-where Chap. VI. Of the Heart in General THe Heart is called in Latine COR à currendo from running because of its motion some peradventure will derive it from the Greek name Kêr which they derive from céo which signifies to burn the Greeks term it cardia we the Heart quasi bieròn a sacred thing It is the principall part of a living Creature which none is found to want according to Aristotle and by the hurting whereof the Creaure does for the most part immediately die because it is the fountain of Life and labors the vital Spirits which having made it distributes by the Arteries arising from it self into the whol body Yet may you find examples in Schenkius of those that have had no Hearts See also Gellius book the 16. Chap. 15. Galen relates that beasts sacrificed have lowed at the Altar after their Hearts were taken out and the Lord Verulam tells of a man who spake three or four words of a prayer when his Heart was pluckt out of his Body and in the hand of the Executioner Plinie tells us the entrails were twice found without any Heart when Caesar sacrificed and Julius Obsequens saies the same The Lives of such persons were maintained by the remainders of arterial Blood And Spigelius suspects that among the Bowells the Heart was rather hid and unfound then wanting who saw so much fat in an Ostrich that a man might easily have bin deceived so as to think the Fowl had no Heart Peradventure those Hearts of the sacrifices were stole away by the Devil A Live-wight dies not with every hurt of the Heart For the Heart undergoes all kind of diseases 1. Putrefaction witness Galen in a pestilential and a putrid Fever 2. The Consumption according to Plinie to be dried like a roasted warden according to Jordanus to be wholly consumed by immoderate Heat as Tileseus averr's 3. Inflammation in which Case it cannot live a natural day as Saxonius found by experience in a certain Reader 4. Filthy hollow Ulcers have bin found therein by Fernelius Trincavellius Riverius 5. Divers kinds of Tumors Columbus saw an hard Tumor in the left ventricle of a Cardinal as big as an Egg. Benevenius saw a swelling of black flesh Massa Hollerius Bauhinus and Joubertus have other like Stories I lately found in the Parenchyma of an Oxes Heart on the left side a swelling as big as a Pigeons Egg in a double Coat full of Whey and Flegm On the out side Gesner saw an Excrescence of Flesh in the Basis the quantity of an ounce and six drams Bavius makes mention of the Membrane eaten and fretted away round about Also Histories shew
that it will bear wounds for a season Paraeus tells of one wounded in the Heart who ran two hundred paces Jacotius tells of an Hart that carried an old arrow fixed in its Heart which is confirmed by Thomas à Vega and Alexandrius Galen saw an Hare wounded in the Heart run a darts cast after the wound received Of a Student at Ingolstade Sennertus and Iohnstonus tells us who had both the ventricles of his Heart peirced through with a weapon and Nicholas Mullerus of a Souldier who lived fifteen daies after he had received a wound in his Heart of which he hung up a Table at Groeningen He recounts many like examples seen by himself and Tulpius tells us of one that lived two daies being wounded in the right ventricle Glandorpius tells us after Sanctorius that the Heart of a Rabbit was pierced with a sharp Instrument and yet it lived many months after Wee must therefore note 1. That the Heart can endure Diseases but because it lies far from the way of medicines it cannot hold out so well as other parts 2. That as Galen tells us if the wounds do pierce into the belly thereof the party or Creature wounded dies of necessity but if they be in the Substance thereof it may live a day and a night but then Inflammation arising death follows 3 That the right Ventricle does more easily bear an hurt because upon the left depends the life of the whol Body 4. Both Ventricles may endure a small time after they are hurt if the Vessels that continue the motion of the blood be undamnified The Heart is one in Number Theophrastus writes that in Paphlagonia Partridges have two Hearts an example whereof Galen relates in a man in his anatomical administrations It is situate in the middle of the body not considering the leggs as it is in brutes in which the Heart is in the middle for moveableness and Securities sake and in the middle of the Chest likewise where it is on all sides compassed with the Lungs Now the Heart in respect of its basis is exactly in the middle that nourshing blood and spirit might more commodiously be distributed into the whole body Howbeit the Motion thereof is more discernable in the left side 1 Because in its left Ventricle the vital spirit is contained and from thence arises the Arteria magna hence the common people imagin that a Mans Heart resides in his left Side but Practitioners applie Cordials to the left side 2 Because the point of the Heart enclines towards the left side under the left nipple that it may give way to the Diaphragma now to the right hand it could not decline by reason of the Vena cava which ascends there through the middest of the Chest Sometimes the upper part of the Heart enclines to the left side and such persons are left handed if we beleive Massa those whose Heart is exactly in the middle use both hands alike As to its Magnitude In a man proportionably the Heart is greater then in other Creatures as also the brain and Liver According to the common Course of Nature it equalls six fingers breadths in length and four in breadth Otherwise the greatness of the Heart differs according to the Difference of the Age and Temperament For persons cold of Constitution and fearfull have great Hearts but such as are more hot and confident have little Hearts Of which see Donatus Hence Aristotle saies of fearfull Creatures as the Hare Deer Mouse Hyena Ass Weazel c. that they have a great Heart considering the proportion of their bodies The Philosiphers of AEgypt in ancient times as appears by Herodotus in his Euterpe have dreamed these things of the greatnes of the Heart That the Heart of such Persons as are not wasted by any violent disease does every yeer grow two drams heavier till they become fifty yeers old so that a man of fifty yeers Age his Heart weighs an hundred drams but from the fiftyeth year to the hundredth by a retrograde or back motion it looses every yeer two drams till it vanish away and the party die It s Figure is conick because it ends in a point It s upper part by reason of the full vessels therein is broad and round although not exactly and is called the Root and Head and Basis of the Heart the lower part being sharper is called conus mucro vertex cuspis and apex Cordis the cone point top of the Heart Hippocrates calls it the end and taile On the foreside the Heart is more bossie on the hinder side more flat In the contractions the whole Heart is longer as some hold but broader and more drawn together according to others in its Dilatations or Widenings it is greatest and of a globous figure of which I shall speak more exactly hereafter It s Connexion is to the Mediastinum and the Midriff by the Pericardium but to other parts by its Vessels they are joyned to the Basis the point being free and hanging dangling like a bell in the Steeple that it may the more easily be drawn back to its Basis or moved to the Sides It s Substance is first membranous like a Bladder in the Child in the Womb afterward from the mothers blood there grows flesh or a solid thick and compacted parenchyma 1. That it might endure the perpetuity of the Motion for a fence and that it might more forcibly drive the blood to places far distant in the whole Body 2 Least the subtile and lightfull Spirits contained even in the moveable blood should exhale together with the inbred heat In the right side the wall is less thick because it sends blood only to the Lungs which have their venal blood not so subtile The strength of the left side is greater by reason of stronger motion to drive on the blood to supply the necessity of the whole body In the point the flesh is thicker and harder not so much because it ought not to be moved as Riolanus conceives as because it is free contracting the whole Heart in a brief manner and destiture of Vessels and Ears In its Basis it is not so much softer as thinner whose Vessels and Ears do recompence what it wants of firmness Now this flesh hath all kinds of Fibres so mingled one with another and so compact that they cannot be easily discerned partly for strength partly for motion For all these Fibres being stretched in the Systole of the Heart they draw together the Ventricles and the inner sides to help the Protrysion or thrusting forward of the blood This substance is cloathed with a Coat hardly separable for the greater firmness to which it grows in respect of the matter not of the efficient Cause There is Fat about the Pasis of the Heart but hardly about the Cone or sharpe End thereof because it is moistned by the liquor of the Heart-bag 1. To anoint the Veins about the Heart 2. And to moisten the
right bunching full of hollownesses and holes which some suppose to be the third ventricle of Aristotle which hollownesses or Caves are more large towards the right side but their utmost ends towards the left side are hardly discernable Helmont describes them to be triangular whose Cone ending in the left ventricle is easily stopped but the Basis of the said triangle in the right ventricle is never stopped save in Death But I have seen them Circular so that they could easily admit a Pease but obtuse towards the left Hand That they are open is the opinion of the Ancients and of many Anatomists which follow them Gassendus saw Payanus at Ajax shew the Septum of the Heart to have through-fares by reason of sundry windings and crooked Conâ—-holes as it were and that by lightly putting in his Probe without any violence which he wreathed gently and turned it upwards and downwards and to the sides And although by a Probe breaking the tender flesh of the Septum we may easily make a way yet we may not doubt of the Eyewitness of Gassendus nor of the Dexterity of Payanus seeing I also of late found the partion of a Sows Heart in many places obliquely perforated with manifest great Pores which were open of themselves without the use of a Probe so as to admit a large Pease but when I put in my Probe it brought me to the left ventricle where a thin Membrane as it were an Anastomosis was placed hindering any regress Riolanus also hath seen it bored through towards the point where it is most thin Walaeus in the Partition of an Oxes Heart did somtimes find a Cavity in the upper part according to the length of the Heart open into the left ventricle about the point of the Heart the length and breadth of a Mans Fore-finger which he conceives to be the third Ventricle mention'd by Aristotle Yet are they not alwaies open in dead bodies because in living bodies they are kept open by the continual agitation of the Heart which ceasing they are not so visible to the Eye-sight even as we see no manifest passages when the sweat breaks out plentifully through the Skin nor when the seed breakes out of the Kernels and Spermatick vessels into the Urinary passage nor the Pores by which the Empyema or out of the blood out of the vena Arteriosa peirces into the Arteria venosa through the substance of the Lungs or the blood in the Liver out of the branches of Porta into the Cava Caelsus is in the right where he saies that nothing is more foolish then to think that look what and how it is in a living Man so it must needs be in one that is dying Yea that is dead Whence many as Columbus Spigelius Hofman Harvey c. have denyed that any thing passes through this Septum or Partition But it is no wonder that they make a doubt of it For I. They are so crooked and winding that a Probe cannot easily pass through them Howbeit these Pores become more conspicuous in the Heart of an Ox long boyled as Bauhinus Riolanus my self with others can witness And you are to observe in opposition to Hofman and Plempius that deny it that in the boyling a moderation must be used and that the Fibres in living Bodies do never stick so close together but that they leave Pores as the Nerves do shew finally that the quickest-sighted Anatomists can see no Membrane in the boyled Hearts of Oxen. II. In dead Bodies all passages fall in and shrink together III. That an extream straitness was requisite in the End because the thinnest part of the Blood is strained as it were in that part And in the mean time because these holes are not in vain therfore The Use of the Septum or Partition of the Heart is that the thinner blood may pass there-through into the lef ventricle for the Generation of vital blood and spirit which is afterwards distributed through the Arteries into the whole Body for to preserve and stir up the life and natural heat But the thicker and greater part of the blood by a natural and ordinary way and not a violent only is communicated to the Arteria venosa through the vena Arteriosa by mediation of the Lungs that in the left ventricle it may be mingled with that which sweats through the Septum The thicker part is ordained to nourish the Lungs and that it may return back to the left ventricle t is tempered with Air. The thinner part passing through the Septum nourishes the same in its passage because the external Coronary vessels do only creep through and in that long and dangerous journey through the Lungs it would vanish away and come to nothing By this way only such as dive deep into the Sea and those that are hanged for a smal while do live a while and come to themselves after the motion of their Lungs is ceased The Motion of the Septum or Partition doth help forward this passage which that it is moved according to the motion of the Ventricles I have these signs and tokens Because 1. It is furnished with Circular Fibres as well as the Walls in a boyled Heart such in a manner as are in the Sphincter Muscle as Harvey testifies which seeing them move the Ventricles they must as well move the Septum 2. A certain Palpitation is felt if you put in your Finger into a living Heart according to the observation of Walaeus 3. In Creatures ready to die when the motion of the left ventricle ceases the Septum follows the motion of the right Ventricle as the same Harvey observes and if the right Ventricle be wounded Riolanus tells us that the motion remains in the Septum in his Observations Yet the same Riolanus in another place being wiser denies that it is moveable unless towards the Basis where it is soft gives way a little and that so it ought to be that the passage may be maintained because when the Ventricles are dilated above the through-far'd Septum and straitned again like Bellows the little holes would be shut up But there is no fear For in the Systole when the point is drawn back to the Basis the Pores are opened in the Septum moved upwards that the blood may at once pass both the Septum and the Lungs Contrarywise in the Diastole because the Heart is distended long waies the pores are drawn back with the Septum and are shut up until the Heart be filled As to the Heart-vessels there are found four remarkeable ones going out of the Heart which Hippocrates calls the Fountanes of Humane Nature Into the right Ventricle are inserted two Veins the Vena Cava and Vena Arteriosa into the left as many Arteries Arteria Venosa and Arteria Magna Before all which are placed within eleven Valves or little dores made of the Tunicles of their Vessels widened and stretched out The Veins which bring in to the Heart viz. the
arteriosa and the Arteria venosa The Substance in a Child in the Womb is compact and thick so that being cast into Water it sinks which the Lungs of grown persons will not do But after the Birth because it begins to be moved with the Heart by heat and motion the Heart becomes light and soft lax rare and spungy so that the Lungs will be easily raised and fall again and easily receive the Air Which may be seen by the use of a Pare of bellows in dead bodies Helmont hath seen the Lungs hard and stoney in an Asthmatical person and Salmuth observes that little stones have been there generated in shortness of Breath Also touching stones we have the Testimony of Galen Trallianus Aegineta The Lungs are compassed with a thin light Membrane furnisht with many Pores which Pores are sufficiently visible when the Lungs are blown up with a pair of bellows and Job Walaeus hath observed the said Pores in live Anatomies as big as a large Pease This way the Sanies or Corrupt matter of the Chest may Penetrate and come away by Coughing This Membrane is produced from the encompassing Pleura For when the Vessels enter into the Lungs they devest themselves of their Coat which grows out of the Pleura which doth afterwards invest the Lungs The Vessels The Substance of the Lungs is interwoven with three sorts of Vessels which make not a little also for strength Two proceed from the Heart of which before The Vena Arterialis and Arteria Venalis The third is proper viz. The Trachea or Aspera arteria so called of which in the following Chapter If these Vessels be fretted asunder as in persons Phcisical or having the Consumption of the Lungs many times plenty of blood is cast forth or some Cartilaginous substance yea and the Vessels themselves of the Lungs intire which I have seen and Tulpius hath two examples And oftentimes persons in a Consumption die suddenly because the greater Vessels being fretted asunder the Heart is strangled with blood issuing there from These Vessels of the Lungs are great not so much because they wanted much blood for their substance is very smal setting aside the Vessels nor needed they so much blood as is sufficient to nourish the whole body but they are great because the greatest portion of the blood is carryed this way out of the right Ventricle of the Heart into the left by those wide passages for the more subtile blood can find its way through the obscure Pores of the Septum This passage is proved 1. By the greatness of the vessels For the vena arteriosa and the arteria venosa are most large And because the former is a vessel which carries out of the Heart it is furnished with the Mitre-fashion'd valves which hinder the blood from passing out of the Lungs the same way and the latter bringing blood out of the Lungs into the Heart has the treble-pointed valves hindring the blood from returning 2. Great Quantity of Blood is continually sent by the Pulse of the Heart through the vena arteriosa and thence through the arteria venosa unto the left ventricle which is further confirmed by Ocular Inspection 3. By Ligatures in living Anatomies For the Vena arteriosa swels towards the Heart but near the Lungs it is empty the Arteria venosa contrarywise swels towards the Lungs but is empty towards the Heart 4. The left Ventricle of the Heart being wounded or the Arteria aorta great plenty of blood will issue as long as life remains till all the blood in the body be run out And from what other place can it come seeing so much is not contained in the Heart but out of the Lungs through the Arteria venosa which had drawn the Blood out of the Vena arteriosa by the Anastomoses 5. In the Arteria venosa as well of a living as a dead Body so much Blood is found that it hath often hindred me in my publick Dissections 6. By the similitude of the Vessels one with another The Vena arteriosa carrying out of the Heart into the Lungs is just like the Aorta in substance largeness neighbourhood and Valves The Arteria venosa doth in like manner resemble the Vena cava by straitness of Connexion substance of a Vein Earlets and treble-pointed Valves This Circulation through the Lungs is furthered 1. By the widening of the Lungs when Air iâ— drawn in which being every where filled the vessels are distended as when they cease the motion of the Blood is either retarded or quite ceases 2. By the Situation of the vessels of the Lungs The Vena arteriosa is Disseminated in the hinder or Convex part of the Lungs because it is strongly moved by the Pulse of the Heart the Arteria venosa doth cheifly possess the foremore and hollow part that the Blood might more readily slide into the Heart In the Middest of which the Branches of the Wind-pipe are seated that in the blowing out of the Air they might receive sooty Exhalations from the Vena arteriosa and in drawing the Air in they might communicate the same to the Arteria venosa 3. The anastomoses by which the vessels are joyned together both the branches which joyn mouth to mouth though in dead bodies they cannot be discerned by the Eye-sight and the Pores of the Parenchyma which is light and Porous It is to be noted for the answering the objections made against this Circulation 1. That the Lungs are not oppressed or burthened so long as they being sound the Blood perpetually glides through by Peice-meal 2. That the blood doth not drop out through the Pipes of the Wesand because partly they draw in only Air or sooty Exhalations and in no wise Blood of a thicker nature then they unless they be preternaturally fretted in persons that have the Consumption partly because nature never ceases to drive found humors through the passages ordained for them and retains what is necessary which would otherwise go out at the passages of the Body being opened 3. Although the Lungs of Dead bodies are whitish yet the vessels do manifestly transpire through the external Coat The Parenchyma it self is frequently ful in persons strangled with blood in others it is found emptied because in the Pangs of Death it is forcibly excluded 4. In burning Feavers both the Lungs are hot and thereupon the voice is Hoarse and dry and they are oppressed as appeared in the Epidemical Feaver which raged up and down this year by which many were strangled 5. It is no good judging of the healthy state of the Body from the preternatural state thereof Very smal Nervulets from the sixth Pare are spred only through the Membrane thereof which if it be inflamed a pain will be felt and communicated to the side it self and to the Back not through the substance of the Lungs least by Reason of their continual motion they should be pained Hence the Ulcers
their Actions which according to Galen is in all Parts yea even in those which have no action at all It springs chiefly from three Fountaines and they are 1. The proper Temper of the Part that is to say the Symmetry or even proportion of the firâ—t Qualities For Examples sake The Skin is in respect of the first Qualities temperate and if you ask wherefore I answer that it may be able to discern and judg of all tangible Qualities 2. Such things as follows the Temper and they are the second Qualities Hardness Softness Thickness Thinness Compactness Rarity c. 3. Necessary Adjuncts as Magnitude Number Passages or Cavities Figure Conformation Connexion Situation Surfase But I in these Institutions for the conveniency of Learners shall with other Anatomists seldom observe this accurate difference between Action and Use especially that I may avoid the tedious repetition of sundry things But before I proceed to the Division and Differences of Parts I shal briefly resolve this question Which Part of the Body is first generated We must therefore know that according to Hippocrates all the Parts are formed and differenced at one and the same time as in a Circle there is neither beginning nor end but altogether are both beginning and end But all the Parts are not perfected and adorned at one and the same time but in the first place the Navil-vein 2. The Liver 3. Afterwards the Heart which Aristotle would have to be first made as Galen would have the Liver to be and lastly the brain The Navil-vein therefore is first finished and perfected in regard of the enlargement thereof by the blood but not in respect of its first Constitution of the Seed But others said that the Groundwork or underwarpe of the Parts is Seed and the Woof or Superstructure blood supposing that there are two material Principles of the body Seed and blood Which Opinion I have refuted and sufficiently explained in my Anatomical Controversies Quaest 11. touching the Parts and their Faculties and Functions And therefore the Vessels are said in respect of Perfection to be generated before the bowels and that justly For otherwise the bowels could not be nourished without a proportionable Instrument to that end namely a Vein by which the blood is conveighed for their Nutriment For as out of a Kernel or Seed put into the Earth first a long Root descends into the Earth after that other Roots spread themselves round about the Surface of the Earth out of which afterwards the Trunk and branches spring up so out of the Seed committed to the Womb there arises first the Navil-vein receiving blood out of the Womb-cake out of which Navil-vein arises the Vena Portae with its Roots Let us now come to the Division or Differences of the Parts which may be divers Taking the word in a large Sense some divide them into parts of Necessity as the Heart Liver Lungs Stomach and Parts of Commodity and that either great as the Eyes and Stones or less as the Nails and parts of Ornament as the Hairs of the Head and Beard But I shall divide the Parts chiefly in respect of their End or in respect of their Matter In respect of the worthiness of the End some are Principal others less principal and 〈…〉 The Principal are the Liver Heart Brain which are the Principles of other Parts As out of the brain arise the Nerves according to the common Opinion out of the Heart the Arteries out of the Liver the Veins Others add the Testicles but without any need because they make nothing to the Conservation of the Individual â—and Generation is caused without them as I shall shew by Examples in the 7. Book Chap. 22. Now we do not mean the beginning of Radication or Original for so the Seed is the beginning of all the Parts but of Dispensation and Distribution that is such a beginning as sends out of it self some Instrument Force or common Matter So from the Heart as the beginning or Original of Dispensation the Arteries arise because they receive their Virtue from the heart and seem there to have their Original The same may be said of the Veins and Nerves in respect of their Originals So the Gristles have their Original from the bones and also the Ligaments The Subservient Parts are necessary or not necessary The Necessary are those without which the Animal cannâ—◠〈…〉 cannot live well So the Lungs serve the Heart the Guts the Stomach the Stomaâ—…â—aver and Spleen the Gall-bladder Choler-passage and Piss-bladder serve the Liver and all the Instruments of the Senses serve the brain The Not-necessary as simple flesh c. in respect of other Parts for in consumptive persons â—is wasted away and in fleshie persons t is a burthen and in sects according to Aristotle have no Flesh In respect of their immediate Matter some are simple Homogeneal or Similary others Compound Heterogeneal or dissimilary A Similar Part is that which is divided into Parts like it self so that all the Particles are of the same Substance with the whole as every part of flesh is flesh c. Of such similar Parts some reckons more others fewer Aristotle in sundry places thus reckons them Blood Flegm Choler Sanies or blood-water Milk Seed Gall Fat Marrow Flesh Veins Arteries Nerves Fibres Membranes Skin Bones Gristles Hairs Nails Horns Feathers Averroes omits some of these and adds Melancholy Spirits Muscles Cords Ligaments Suet. Galen in sundry places thus reckons them A Bone a Gristle a Vein an Artery a Nerve a Membrane a Fibre a Tendon a Ligament a Nail Skin Fat Marrow the Glassie and Chrystalline Humors the flesh of the Muscles and bowels with the proper substance of the brain Stomach Guts and Womb. Archangelus retaines all the aforesaid and adds three sorts of Spirits four Alimentary humors and the Excrementitious humors as Urin in the Bladder Choler in the Gall-bladder Excrementitious Flegm and all the Excrements of all digestions the Scarf-skin and the internal Skin of â—◠〈…〉 Cavities Moreover â—e adds to these seventeen similar parts not commonly reckoned viz. the proper substance setting aside the other similar parts Veins Arteries c. of the Brain Tongue Lungs Heart Liver Gall-bladder Spleen Stomach Guts Kidneys Ureters Piss-bladder Womb Yard Stones Muscles Kernels But it is in Vain for him to reckon these parts as new for all in a manner are comprehended under Flesh For according to Hippocrates and Galen there is a flesh of the Muscles and a flesh of the Bowels and a flesh of the Glandules or Kernels But in another place Galen propounds a threefold flesh 1. In a Muscle which the Ancients did only cal Flesh 2. The Parenchyma or proper substance of the Liver Heart Kidneys c. 3. In the Stomach Bladder Veins 4. In the Bones though improperly Whence we may gather four sorts of Flesh 1. Musculous flesh which Galen frequently terms Fibrous flesh and it is soft and red
both the external parts of the Abdomen as all the Conspicuous Veins which are wont to be opened by Chirurgeons and the places where Issues are wont to be made are Represented A. The Hypochondrium B. The Epigastrium CC. The Hypogastrium D. The Flanks EE The Groins F. The Region of the Share G. The Navil H. The Heart-pit I. The jugulum or hollow of the Throat K. The Forehead Vein L. The Temple Veins M. The jugular Vein N. The Cephalica Vena O. The Basilica Vena P. The Mediana or common Vein Q. The Head vein of the left Arm. R. The Salvatella SSSS The Saphâ—na Vein descending T. The Saphaena Vein in the Foot it self V. The 〈…〉 Sciatica XX 〈…〉 of Issues in 〈…〉 in the Thigh before page 1. THE FIRST BOOK OF THE Lower Belly ACcording to the Method of Anatomy this belly or cavity comes in the first place and is first of all dissected that the Guts and Excrements may be the sooner removed and the Body preserved from putrifaction It is all that which is distinguished within from the Chest by the Midrif it is circumscribed by the sword-like Gristle the Share bones Hip-bones Os Sacrum the Vertebra's of the Loynes and the bastard Ribs on either side The former part thereof is called Epigastrium which compasses the stomach and guts next unto it The Arabians call it Mirath which generally is used for the Belly but in a particular sence it is taken for those wrinkles of the belly which remain after child-bearing and for the skin gathered together upon the belly as Giggejus informs us And the upper part hereof is termed Hypochondrium neighbouring upon the lower gristles of the Ribs and it is right or left some term them Phrenes and Praecordia The middle Region is termed Regio umbilicalis whose lateral parts Aristotle calls Lagonas by reason of their Laxity and Galen Cenenâ—nas from their emptyness The lower part which reaches from the Navil to the Share is termed Hypogastrium by Hypocrates Galen Ruffus Pollux the Latins term it Imus venter and Aqualiculus The lateral parts thereof are termed Ilia and in the bending of the thigh by the Share Inguina the Groyns and that part next over the Privities which is covered with Down or Hair is called Pâ—bes the Share The hinder part of the lower Belly is either the upper which makes the Loynes or the lower which makes the Buttocks Moreover this Belly consists of parts covering and covered that is to say External and Internal The covering or Containing parts which they properly call Abdomen are either common as the Scarf-skin the Skin the Fat with its Membrane the fleshy Pannicle and the Coat proper to every Muscle or proper and they are the Muscles of the Abdomen 〈…〉 the Peritonaeum The inner or contained parts do serve either for Nutrition or Procreation For Nutrition or making of Chyle are subservient more or less the Stomach the Caul the Sweet-bread the Guts with the Mesentery to the making of Blood are subservient more or less the Meseraick Veins the Venae portae with their Roots the Cava with its Roots the Liver the Gall-bladder the Gall-passage the Spleen with the Vas breve and the Haemorrhoides the Arteria Caeliaca the Kidneys the Capsulae Atrabiliariae or black choler boxes the Ureters and the Piss bladder Those which serve for Generation are either Masculine or Female the Masculine are the Spermatick Vessels the Corpora Varicosa or Parastatae the Stones the carrying Vessels the Prostratae the Seminary bladders the Yard c. The Female are the Spermatick Vessels the Corpus Varicosum the Testicles the Ejaculatory Vessels the Womb with its parts c. But when a Man is in the Womb there are yet other things considerable as the Navil-vessels the coats which infold the Child c. of which in their place CHAP. I. Of the Scarf-Skin THe Cuticula or Scarf-skin in Greek Epidormis is by some called the highest or last skin also the cream of the skin the cover of the skin c. It is a thin skin void of life and sense close-compacted bloodless bred of Oyly sleek and clammy vapors thickned by the external cold that it might be a cover to the skin The Matter of which the Scarf-skin is made is not seed For 1. It is no part of the Body 2. It is not nourished 3 A Spermatical part taken away breeds not again but the scarf-skin is easily lost by rubbing and wearing or being raised into blisters by burning with Fire or scalding Water c. Nor is the matter thereof Blood For 1. All Veins do end at or within the skin 2. It hath no spermatical Fibres whiâ—â—â—asis of all sanguine parts 3. In long â—aâ—tin and Consumptions it many times grows thick 4. Being cut or torne it sends forth no Blood 5. It is not of a red color c. Nor are the Excrements of any Digestion the matter thereof Not the Excrements of the first or second digestion for how should it be made of Dung Urin or Gall Nor the Excrements of the third For the third Digestion or Concoction hath a threefold Excrement 1. Vaporous and thin which Expires 2. Thin but more solid then the former of a waterish substance such as are Ichors and Wheyish humors which by their sharpness and Acrimony would sooner hinder the Generation of the Scarf-skin or corrode the same after it is generated 3. Thick Clammy and sticking fast which Archangelus and Laurentius do suppose to be dried and turned into the Scarf-skin and they demonstrate the same from the filth which is in bathing scraped from the foles of the Feet And if their opinion were true the Scarf-skin would come off in Baths And therefore the matter thereof is another Excrement viz. an Oyly Thick Clammy and moist vapor for of dry Exhalations the Hair is made proceeding from the Skin and Members under the same So we see in a Skillet of Water-gruel a Skin grows over the top of the Gruel being mad of the vapors thereout ascending condensed by cold Now the Scarf-skin is bred partly in the womb with the Skin and partly without the Womb. Within For 1. So there are the rudiments and beginnings of Hair Teeth Nails in the Child in the Womb 2. Without the Scarf-skin the skin would be moist and the Humor would sweat out with pain as in gallings and where Phoenigmi are applied 3. Experience shews that the Scarf-skin is somewhat apparent in an Abortion and may be separated by some fretting Humidity But whiles the Child is in the Womb it is exceeding tender soft and but as yet begun to be made because there is not in the Womb so much cold only a small degree springing from the serous humor which surrounds the Child But it receives its Complement and perfection without the Womb from the coldness of the Air which doth more condense and dry which is the Cause
c. Now fat to speak properly is not a part but rather an humor unless haply it be considered together with the Membrane as many times it is by Galen The 〈…〉 of our order is this because fat in a man is between the skin and the fleshy Membrane in â—…s under the Membrane which moves the Those parts are void of fat which could receive no profit thereby but hindrance by resisting convenient Complication and Distension as the Brain Eyelids Yard Cod and Membranes of the Testicles Now it is chiefly in those parts which are more strongly moved then the rest hard like Suet and interwoven between the Fibres and little Veins as in the Palm of the Hand the inner sides of the Fingers for there are many tendons Nerves and Vessels which ought to be moistened in the sole of the Foot especially the Heel It is softer in sundry parts of which in their place Caecilius Folius hath larely written that the matter whereof fat is made is the milky juyce or fatter portion of the Chylus and that therewith the Bones are nourished To which opinion I oppose 1. That such as eat fat meats do not presently grow fat 2. That the Chylus is too crude to nourish the parts 3. That Children should presently become fat as we see it happen in Children new born who have been nourished only with their Mothers Blood 4. That the Chylus is necessarily changed before it come unto the Parts 5. There is no passage from the Mesentery to the extream parts of the body for it is neither suckt through the Membranes as some learned men suppose nor is it carried through the Glandules Not the former 1. Because they are thicker then to suck and draw as threads 2. They would appear swoln and would in Anatomy discover some Oyly moisture in them Nor the latter 1. Because the Kernels are not continued with the fat parts 2. Nor do they receive any profitable humor but Excrements yea they abound with a white flegmatick but not a fat humor 3. We observe that many creatures grow fat which have no Kernels Now the fatter part of the Chyle is the material cause of fatness but it is only the remote cause and therefore in deed and truth The Matter thereof is Unanimously concluded to be Blood whence Aristotle sayes that such Creatures as have no Blood have neither Fat nor Suet but it must be blood Purified and Absolutely concocted nor yet all such blood but that which is thin Aiery and Oyly It resembles the buttery substance of Milk and the Oyly substance of Seed and therefore Aristotle did well deny Fat to be moist with a watery moisture his meaning was not with an Aiery Against whom Fernelius and Columbus have written And when fat is made of Oyly Blood much of the heat is lost Whence Aristotle sayes Such things as are condensed by cold out of them much heat is forced and squeezed And in another place Natural matters are such as the place is wherein they are Therefore the nature of Fat is colder then that of blood yet is it moderately hot For 1. Outwardly applyed it Digests Resolves Discusses 2. It is the thinner and more Oyly part of the blood 3. It easily takes fire 4. It encreases the heat within as the Caul assists the Stomachs Concoction c. Some will have it to be cold because Aristotle sayes whatever things grow together by cold and are melted by Heat are cold But Fat is congealed by cold I answer Fat is cold in respect of the Heat which before it had while it was blood But we must learn 〈…〉 the same Aristotle that such things as having been 〈…〉 cold are melted with an easie Heat have In this TABLE are expressed the common Coverings of the Belly separated and on one side the Fat besprinkled with its Vessels and on the other side certain Muscles Detected The II. TABLE The Explication of the FIGURE AA The Scarf-skin BBBB The Skin CC. The Fat out of its place separated from the Pannicle or Coat DD. The fleshy Pannicle EEEEE The Fat left in its proper place half the Belly over FFFF The distribution of certain Vessels through the Fat. G. Store of Kernels in the Groyn HH The White Line I. The Navil K. Part of the Pectoral Muscle Detected LLL The Productions of the greater Foreside-saw-Muscle MM. The oblique descendent Muscle of the Breast in its Situation NNN The right Muscle of the Belly appearing through the Tendon of the oblique descendent OOO The Nervous Inscriptions of the right Muscle P. The Right-side Pyramidal Muscle in its proper place page 5. The Efficient or Generating Cause of Fatness is moist and temperate Heat the Author of all Digestion The cause Efficient of its growing together is the coldness of the Membranes from whence it gains its white color not simple but respective yet sufficient to coagulate the oylie part of the blood sweating forth even as melted Lead grows congealed when it is poured out into a place hot enough yet colder then the fire And Fat grows together by cold in a certain degree as it were for every thing is not made of every thing and therefore Fat is not bred in any part Now that Fatness proceeds from Coldness Galen and other Learned men have determined so that the Fat light and thin Part of the Blood while in hotter Bodies it turns to Nutriment in colder it is reserved and therefore hot and dry Animals are hardly eyer fat and when the Veins send it out of themselves it lights upon the Membranes and grows together For 1. Even the Blood when it is out of the Vessels does after this manner grow together by meeting with the cold Air though its internal Coldness do also help forward the mutation 2. Aristotle saies among such things as melt those that are melted by heat are congealed by cold as Oyl 3. The colder Creatures are the fatter as Gueldings Foemales also such as lie long hid in the Earth without Exercise So in the Winter all Creatures are fatter 4. Fat is only bred in cold places as in the Membranes So we see the Call is fat by reason of its membranous Substance also in respect of its place being far from the hot Bowels for it 〈…〉 upon the Guts under the Peritonaeum and becaâ—… stored with abundance of Veins and Arteries iâ—…uch Fat so about the Heart Fat is collected for there is the Pericardium a cold and thick Membrane also the wheyish Humor contained therein below it there is the Midriff as a Fan on either fide the Lungs like Bellows the Mediastinum c. So about the the Kidneys Fat is gathered because they abound with a wheyish Excrement lie near the Back-bone and are covered by the Guts 5. A Cover hanging over boyling Water coagulates the Vapors which arise unto it and turns them into water by its Coldness For make the Air round about exceeding hot
place to the Vertebra's BB. The great Kernel of the Mesentery which Asellius terms Pancreas into which all the milkie Veins are knit together CC. Glandules or Kernels placed between the Vessels which reach as far as to the Guts DD. EEE Part of the Mesentery which ties the thin Guts to the Back F. G. Part of the Mesentery which is fastned to the Colon from the right Kidney to the Liver G. H. The Membrane of the lower Call which in this place supplies the Office of the Mesentery fastening that part of the Colon which is stretched out under the bottom of the stomach unto the Back H. I. Part of the Mesentery knitting together the Colon drawn out from the Spleen to the streight Gut I. K. Part of the Mesentery fastning the streight Gut unto the Back L. The two Membranes of the Mesenterium drawn asunder by the Nailes between which Vessels are carryed and the Fat and Kernels are contained M. The first Membrane of the Mesentery N. The other Membrane of the Mesentery page 29 the word Iutestinum in Cicero for some midling bowel but because like a Circle it embraces the Guts round and gathers them together into the form of a Globe and cloaths them T is called also Mesaraeon Gaza in Aristotle translates it Lactes in a large sense thereby understanding that which involves and wraps up the Lactes that is the Guts and what ever is contained in them It is one but others divide it into the Mesaraeon or Mesenterium and the Meso-Colon The former being in the middle of the belly and knitting together the smal Guts the latter which knits up the Colon in the right and left side and in the lower part thereof cleaves to the right Gut It Figure is very near Circular and after it hath been narrow in its rise in its progress at the Circumference it degenerates into very many foldings that it might gather in the length of the Guts for one hands breadth of the Mesentry doth embrace more then fourteen handsbreadths of the Guts in a narrow space In the sides it becomes oblong especially on the left side where it descends to the Intestinum rectum Whereupon Galen made a threefold Mesentery a right left and middle It s Magnitude from the Centre to the Circumference is a span but its Longitude and Circumference is three ells It Arises at the first and third Vertebra of of the Loyns which is thought to be the Cause of that great consent which is between the Loyns and the Guts where Membranous Fibres are produced from the Peritonaeum which turn into strong Membranes Through which the Mesaraick Veins both the Blood and the Chyle-bearers being exceeding smal and numerous and by little and little running together into fewer and greater are disseminated But of these more largely in the first Manual Chap. 3. And after the same manner the Arteries from the Caliaca that they may carry arterial blood with heat to the Mesentery and Guts for the Nutrition and Fermentation of each of them and in no wise to draw chyle in a sound state of Body or other things as Varolius and Spigelius conceit And that the blood is Circulated even in the Mesentery by means of these Arteries I shall demonstrate hereafter against Riolanus It receives also Nerves from those which are carried from the sixth pair to the roots of the Ribs as also from the Nerves proceeding from the Vertebra's of the Loyns that they may give the sense of Feeling to the Mesentery as is manifest in the bastard colick and other pains and an obscure motion in distribution of the chyle It hath Kernels interposed to fil up the spaces and to cherish the heat but one greater then the rest it hath at its original which Asellius following Fallopius terms Pancreas different from the other Pancreas situate under the Stomach and Duodenum Out of this he fetches the Original of the milky Veins with probability enough because there they grow all into one and from hence are carryed both downwards and upwards to the Liver Add hereunto that it is in color like those Veins and the Veins themselves have in this place somwhat proper viz. that they are interwoven in the whole Body of this Pancreas with wonderful turnings twistings and twinings It is surrounded with Fat as in the Call which proceeds from fat blood slipt out of the Vessels and retained by the density of the Membranes and so congeled that it may cherish the Heat of those Parts and further the preparation of Chyle The Use of these Kernels is 1. To prop up and support sundry Distributions of the Branches of Vena porta and Arteria magna Hence it is that about the Centre of the Mesenterie are the greatest Kernels because there is the Distribution of the greater and more collected Vessels Moreover these Glandules or Kernels when they are at any time troubled with a scirrhous hard Tumor there follows a Leanness of the whol Body because they bear hard and lie upon the branches of the Vena portae and of the milkie Vein so that the Nourishment cannot be freely carried through the said Veins 2. To moisten the Guts with the Humors which they suck out of the Parts and promote Digestion by way of boyling as it were Which Use Spigelius denies because there are Animals that have not these Glandules and nevertheless are fat and others though they have these are lean Which may happen without any prejudice to my assertion because these former Animals have such good Juyce as needs no purification the latter have so little nutritive Juyce that it cannot sufficiently be depurated by these Glandules And therefore 3. They serve to suck superfluous Humors out of the Guts which was Hippocrates his Opinion I add 4. A peculiar Use viz. to receive that plenty of milkie Veins which passes that way and to keep some portion of the Chyle because 1. It is of like use with that greater middle Kernel and its substance is the same with that which exceeds this only in magnitude because greater milkie Veins pass that way 2. I observed that in Fishes especially in a Lump-fish male and female besides the great white one the others did also send forth a white Juyce 3. This being granted both Atrophia and other Diseases are better understood to which Opinion also Asellius seems to have enclined And whereas Riolanus makes the Seat and Root of al Kings-evil swellings to be in these Kernels and saith they never shew themselves on the outside of the Body except the Mesenterie be first diseased with the same kind of Swellings is not likely for 1. Though they may be remote and accidental causes 2. There is no communion between these kind of Swellings in the Head and the Kernels of the Mesenterie 3. Many have the Kings-evil swellings in whom these Kernels are perfectly sound 4. All would be subject to such Swellings because all have these Kernels 5.
whether through a fault in Nature or because the Goat was camed I have more then once found intertwisted ropes of Worms in other Membranes of the Liver It is fastned by three strong Ligaments 1. To the Belly by the umbelicalis Vena or Navil-vein which after the Birth is in grown Persons dried up and turns to a Ligament least the Midriff should dangle too much and should hang too low down 2. Above to the Midriff on the right side by a broad membranous and thin Ligament but yet a strong one arising from the Peritonaeum which the Midriff undercircles and this is called the Ligamentum suspensorium or hanging Ligament 3. Also above to the Diaphragma but on the left hand by another Ligament sprung from the Peritonaeum round and exceeding strong Also in its after-part where the Vena cava passes iâ— cleavs by its bunchy side to the Peritonaeum Riolanus reckons these three Ligaments for one because he contends that the umbelical Vein is dried up which being carried through a duplicature or folding of the Peritonaeum hath for its Companion the Membrane it self which being rouled back over the Liver runs out upwards downwards to the Diaphragma it self which it invests and fastens But it is al one case For Ligaments are termed sundry because they fasten and suspend divers parts of the Liver although the two latter arise from the Peritonaeum Now therefore according to his reckoning there will be two Ligaments â—â—â— one only the former from the Umbelical and the other from the Peritonaeum The fourth Ligament annexed to the mucronata Cartilago at the Cleft of the Liver is no pecular one but must be reckoned as part of our second Ligament It hath a Substance red and soft so that with a little stick it may be beaten off and separated from the Vessels interwoven either when it is boyled or being raw spred about the Vessels like congealed blood for which cause it is termed Parenchyma that is to say an Effusion or shedding forth of blood because it is poured about the Vessels and fills the spaces between them in some kind of fishes it seems to be a congealed Fat out of which an Oyl is boyled to burn in Lamps Yet is it hardly corrupted for Riolanus hath observed that a Liver having been accidentally kept a year together hath remained uncorrupt In substance it is most like an Oxes Liver and being boyled differs not there-from neither in consistence color nor tast and therefore our flesh is more like that of Oxen then of Swine The Color of a sound Liver is ruddie but if it be quite void of blood or boyled we may rightly say with Gordonius that it is whiteish as in an Embryo before affusion of blood be made But we shall find it very large and red in Children new born of a good Constitution I have demonstrated it to be yellow in the fish called a Lump In a Lamprey it is green which makes Bronzerus dispute touching the Principallity of the Liver though the blood be red whether it have contracted its color here or in the Heart or from it self In some sick persons as those which have the Dropsie it is very pale as also the Spleen and Kidneys Now those Vessels in the Liver are the Roots of Vena portae and cava with a few to a mans first thinking but upon serious Examination according to the Observation of Walaeus an innumerable company of small Arteries interposed of a whiter color dispersed from the Coeliaca through the saddle part thereof partly that they might nourish the Liver and warm it throughly with the heat of the heart the branches of Vena portae assisting likewise to the same intent partly that by the motion of the Pulse and the necessity of running back it may assist and provoke the passage of the blood out of the Liver according to the conjecture of Slegelius For whereas Galen tells us that the Liver is cooled by the Arteries that is not consonant to truth For they are hot and by their motion further the blood and draw it to those parts wherein they are implanted which appear distinct the flesh or Parenchyma of the Live being taken away how they are carried this way and that way without order among which also small branches are disseminated which afterwards unite into one common Passage and so carry Choler into the Gall-bladder Now it is conjoyned with the Roots of Porta that there the Blood may be separated from the Choler But more Roots of the Porta are spred up and down here and there through the lower part of the Liver very few through the upper part Contrariwise more of the Roots of the Cava are carried through the upper and tuberous or bossie part thereof and fewer through the hollow or saddle part To these must be added the Roots of the Milkie Veins Asellius did somtimes observe their trunk to be in the Liver But he did not precisely add the place which I have determined to be in the third Lobe The Anastomoses or Conjunctions of the Roots of Vena Porta and Vena Cava are peculiarly to be observed For rejecting those who altogether deny the Union of these Veins or who conceive that they are obscurely and hardly known among whom Harvey and Riolanus are lately come upon the stage the former of whom could no where find any Anastomosis either in the Liver Spleen or any other Bowel though they had been boyled till the whole Parenchyma would crumble in peices and was separated like dust from all the strings of the Vessels with a needle Only he observed this one thing in a fresh Liver viz. that all the branches of Vena Cava creeping along the bossie part of the Liver have Coats like selves full of infinite little holes as being made for the draught of the Body to receive such Blood as settles there but that the branches of the Vena Portae are not so but are divided into boughes and that every where the branches of both do run out to the highest Eminency of the bossie side of the Bowel without Anastomoses But the Porta hath likewise very many holes great and little as the Cava hath some of which will admit the probe others not only they make certain Cavities covered with a thin Membrane Whence it is apparent that the blood is staied by those closed holes and not strained out some of them being covered with a Coat Riolanus inspired by the same Spirit doth strongly oppose the Anastomoses of the Vena Cava and Portae least he should be forced to admit the Circulation of the Blood in that Place He was afraid that the concocted liquor should be confounded and mixt with the unconcocted And what if they be confounded and jumbled together The Chymus being changed into imperfect blood is confounded coming out of the milky Veins with that which is contained in the Cava for both of them are to be perfected in
the Heart And the other which flows out of Porta prepares both with its acid juyce But be it how it will be the Authority of all Anatomists doth assert those Anastomoses from the times of Erasistratus and Galen to our daies because it is manifest to such as search diligently that these roots are joyned together somtimes athwart so that one lies over the middle of another as it were somtimes the extremities of one Vein touch the Extremities or ends of another otherwhiles the ends of one touch the middle of the other and somtimes they touch not one another at all peradventure where the Branches of the Liver serve only for Nutrition Bauhinus wishes us chiefly to observe a remarkable Anastomosis which resembles a channel and is as it were a common and continued passage out of the Roots of Porta into the Roots of Cava admitting a pretty big Probe But because we cannot rely upon naked Authorities experience must be called by us to counsel which doth necessarily perswade us that there are such Anastomoses or Unions of the Mouths of the Vesseis by reason of the passage of the Blood out of the milky Veins and the Venae Porrae unto the Cava and out of the manifest Arteries seeing the passage only through the flesh cannot suffice in a quick and plentiful Flux I confess all the kinds of Anastomoses are not appearent to the Eye as to be seen open in dead bodies though no man can therefore deny that there are such things but some of them are insensible which admit neither Probe not Wind and some admit Wind and nothing else The Renowned Walaeus observed and found by experience that the Veins of the Porta are in the Liver no where opened into the greater branch of Vena Cava but that the very smallest branches of Vena Porta do open into the smallest branches of the Vena Cava as he observed in a Liver blown up with wind after the flesh was taken away and floating upon water I have in an Oxes Liver curiously sought for apparent Anastomoses because there they must needs be visible because of the greatness following the example of the most learned Slegelius But the very truth is they are not visible to the Eye the Vessels indeed are divers waies interwoven and twisted one among another Trunk with Trunk branches of the Trunkes either with the Trunk of another Vein or with little branches and that either in the middle of those little branches or in the extremities even as we see both the Vessels cleave together in the Womb-cake But a Probe finds no entrance by any open hole of an Anastomosis Nevertheless it is not to be denied but that in living Bodies there is a passage known to Nature though unknown to us by reason of the necessity of a through passage Which I the rather believe because that in the conjunction of the Vessels yea even of the greater where the Anastomoses seems shut the Coat is extraordinary thin and for the most part single as appears by its transparency which in Living Bodies being ratified by heat and motion doth easily suffer the blood to pass through By these Unions therefore of the Roots of the Vena Cava and the Vena Portae the Blood may pass through And by them likewise the peccant matter passes when we Evacuate the habit of the Body by Purgations Not that it should be carried out of the Porta to the Mesentery as hath been hitherto beleived but so as thence to pass through the Heart and be emptied out through the Caeliacal Arteries and thence through the stomach or the Gall-Conduits into the Guts forced along by virtue of the purging Medicament Those Anastomoses are likewise to be observed by which the smal Veins of the Gall-bladder are joyned to the Branches of Vena Portae and Vena Cava The Roots of Vena Portae do by little and little towards the lower part become smaller and greater until they make one Trunk which is called Vena Porta the Gate-Vein So also the Roots of the Cava above and in the fore-part do altogether make up one Trunk before the going out whereof certain Circles are placed here and there in the greater branches being of a Membranous substance and very like to Valves somtimes thicker other whiles thinner and like Cobwebs which were first discovered by Stephanus and after by Conringius in an Oxes Liver and I likewise found them looking towards the larger trunk which hinder the return of blood not so much of that which is impure and dreggy as of the pair being once gone out to the Heart afterwards as soon as it comes to the Liver it is divided into two great branches the ascendent and descendent and hence it is that they say the Cava arises from the upper or bossie part of the Liver and the Vena Portae from the lower and hollow part The Liver hath two Nerves from the sixt pair one from the Stomach another from the Costal dispersed only through its Coat and not through its substance as Vesalius will have it that in its inmost body it may be void of sense in regard of so many motions of humors And therefore the pains in this part are dul and rather a kind of Heavyness then pain Yet Riolanus hath observed that two remarkable little Nerves do accompany the Vena Portae and go into the very substance of the Liver This TABLE shews both sides of the Liver and the Gall-bladder Distinct one from another The XVII TABLE The Explication of the FIGURE FIG I. AA The Convexe or Bossie side of the Liver B. The Livers Membrane Separated CC. The Ligament of the Liver called Sepâ—ale DD. The coming forth of Vena Cava out of the upper part of the Liver FIG II. AA The concave part of the Liver turned up B. A Lobe or Scollup of the Liver to which the Call joynes C. A cleft of the Liver out of which the Navil-Vein D. descends E. The Gall-bladder F. The Gall-bladder Channel GG The Choler-passage ending into the Duodenum H. I. The trunk of Vena Portae descending from the Liver K. The Right-hand Coeliacal Artery L. A Nerve brought unto the Liver FIG III. A. The bottom of the Gall-bladder B. A Cavity at the rise of the Neck of the Gall-bladder C. The Neck of the Gall-bladder DD. The Passage of the Gall-bladder between the roots of the Vena Portae F. and of the Cavae G. dispersed through the substance of the Liver E. The concourse of the passages of the Gall-bladder H. The Porus Biliarius or Choler-pipe broader then the Neck of the Gall-bladder I. The common passage of the Choler-pipe and Neck of the Gall-bladder K. The Orifice of the Choler-passage in the Gut Duodenum L. M. The Gut Duodenum opened N. An Artery dispersed into the Liver O. A smal Nerve of the Liver and of the Heart of the Gall-bladder which the graver hath represented too large page 36 Sanguification therefore or Blood-making is thus
performed the more unprofitable and thicker part of the Chyle which is made first in the Stomach and finally perfected in the thin Guts is thrown out into the thick Guts and voided at the Fundament but the more laudable and thin part is drawn in by the milky veins spred up and down in the Guts and â—…le altered and from them by means of a power proceeding from the Liver it receives the first Rudiâ—… of Blood and is then called Chymus The greatest question is whether the Liver draws it or it is forced thither It seems to be drawn by the heat of the Liver as Chaf or Straw is drawn by heated Amber and as Blood is drawn into the outward parts by hot Fomentations Which is here visible by Ligatures and live dissections in which the attraction of the Liver is so great that the milky Veins are speedily emptied There is not the same necessity that it should be forced thither as other have thought because the beginning of the Motion or moving principle should either be without the Chylus or within it It cannot be in it 1. Because nothing thrusts or drives but that which is alive 2. The Chyle newly drawn out of the Vessels doth not move it self 3. It is void of Appetite 4. It should alwaies be driven downwards not up to the Liver Nor can it be in any thing without it 1. Because the Meseraick Arteries have enough to do to drive out their own blood and the Veins have work enough to receive it 2. And the milky Veins are exceeding small 3. The proper Fibres of the Veins do serve more for strength then for driving 4. The Stomach indeed and the Guts are contracted but they are not able to expel the chyle for their motion is obscure and though it were evident yet it would not presently follow that it must drive into the Liver 5. Those Bowels being contracted on all sides and shut up as much Chyle is retained as is expelled 6. The Abdomen doth oft-times rest according to our desire and pleasure being apt to be moved by the Muscles but the motion of the Chylus is performed continually and swiftly viz. the due time of distribution being come 7. The dreggy Chyle should be sent unto the Liver without difference as well as the pure It is therefore principally drawn by the Liver howbeit some construction of the Guts is secondarily assistant thereunto This Chymus being attracted in the Roots of the milky veins as in the place where is by the Parenchyma or Substance of the Liver as the Efficient cause with the assistance of the internal heat of the Chyle changed into a new substance of blood Now it gains a Redness like the substance of the Liver not so much from the flesh of the Liver alone which it self ows its color to blood shed about it which it layes away when it is washed or boyled and in some other Creatures we find it of a green color as from its own proper and adventitious Heat as Grapes are red which vanishing away the redness ceases as it happens in blood-letting Nor is that a sufficient cause seeing in healthy bodies it continues afterwards red and therefore we must take in light as another Cause of which there is a great quantity in red colors subsisting even without Heat unless the subject happening to be dissolved it come to be extinguished and exhale Hence it is that boyled blood becomes black and putrid blood is duskie Hence also by how much the more Natural inbred light any man hath the more he shines with bright blood contrariwise in Melancholick persons the same being darkned the blood grows black and dark That light and fire are the cause hereof appears in Oyl of Sulphur by the mixture whereof Liquors become red Now this Heat and Light is partly planted in the liver and the Chyle it self springing thereout by reason of its previous preparation and partly kindled therein either by reason of the nearness of the Heart and bordering parts or by reason of the Arterial blood derived from the Heart and Spleen The more crude Blood being thus made is not distributed to nourish the Liver or the Body which Office is performed by the Hepatick Arteries but by insensible Anastomoses of the flesh and Vessels it is expelled into the Roots of Vena cava where by longer tarriance it is more elaborated and soon after with the returning blood of the Vena porta and the Arteries it is poured out into the Trunk of cava going all straight along through the upper part of the Trunk to the heart that it may there attain its last accomplishment whereby it becomes fit to nourish all the Parts Not any thing returns this way to the Liver the Valves hindering which in the Liver look outwards in the Heart inwards as the whole Fabrick and Ligatures do testifie By these it is that the Cava alwayes swells towards the Liver and is empty towards the Heart Afterwards the Nourishment of all the Parts of the Body being accomplished by the Capillary Arteries because all the blood is not consumed which by continual Pulsations is sent forth nor can that which is superfluous return the same way by reason of the Valves of the Heart seated by the Aorta which lets any thing pass from the Heart but admits nothing back again and because any Artery being tied is full and swels towards the Heart but is empty and lank towards the Veins Therefore it must needs return as it were by a circular motion out of the smallest Vessels back again into the greatest Veins and the Trunk it self of the Cava and thence into the Heart As it passes through the Liver other blood there newly bred is joyned with that of the Vena porta and that which is redundant from the Arteries for the restoring of that which is spent and so the Circulation is again repeated Mean while as hath been said Choler is drawn out of the blood by branches of vessels terminating into the Gal-bladder and Choler-passage But the wheyish part is because of its thinness retained a while that the blood may more easily pass every where and afterwards it is sent away partly to the Kidneys with the wheyish blood which according to Galen is not concocted in the Kidneys but because the Serum is an Excrement of the Liver the Kidneys do only separate the blood from the whey and from thence by the Ureters into the Bladder whence the Urin does afterward partly go into the Skin and passes out by sweat and insensible Transpiration CHAP. XV. Of the Receptacles of Choler viz. the Gall-bladder and Choler-passage ON the right hand and hollow part of the Liver for the Reception of two sorts of Choler thick and thin two Conduits or Passages are engraven The Vesica biliaria or Choler-bladder and the Canalis biliarius or Cholerchannel Galen himself knew as much when he said that from the Liver a twofold cholerick Excrement was
and with very many Vessels variously interwoven whose proper flesh is as it were congealed blood shed round about the Vessels 2. In the Spleen there are very many textures of the Vessels and infinite Anastomoses Now there are no where such textures and plications or foldings of the Vessels save for a new elaboration as may be seen in the Brain Liver Stones Duggs c. 3. It appears from the Scituation of the Ramus splenicus which is far beneath the Liver out of the Trunk of Vena porta where part of the Chymus is attracted or of the Chyle which hath some disposition towards blood If therefore it receives matter there of which blood is made why therefore shall not the Spleen make blood 4. Nature is wont either to double the Parts of the Body and set one on each side as appears in the Kidneys Stones Lungs Duggs Organs of the Senses c. or if she makes only one she is wont to place it in the middle as the Heart Stomach Womb Bladder Nose Tongue Mouth c. Therefore the Spleen must needs be another Liver 5. Diseases of the Spleen as well as of the Liver do hurt Blood-making or Sanguification 6. Somtimes the Situation of the Liver is changed so that it is in the left side and the Spleen on the right 7. The Liver failing and growing less the Spleen is augmented and assists the Liver as is known by many Examples whence the Spleen hath been often seen in Dissections to be greater and redder then the liver 8. T is unlikely that so many Arteries enter into the Spleen for the sake of Excrements but rather to digest concoct thick Blood that so by contrary thinness the stubborn thinness of the said Blood may be overcome 9. In a Child in the Womb the Spleen is red as is the Liver by reason of the cause aforesaid 10. Such as the Diseases of the Liver are such in a manner are those of the Spleen 11. And the Diseases of the Spleen and Liver are cured well near with the self same Remedies 12. If Authorities are of force enter Aristotle in the 3. Book of the Parts of living Creatures Chap. 7. where he saith that the Liver and Spleen are of a like Nature also that the Spleen is as it were an adulterate Liver and where the Spleen is very little there the Liver is Bipartite or of two parts and that all parts in the Body almost are double Plato calls the Spleen an express image of the Liver Others call it the Livers Vicar the left Liver c. The Author of the Book touching the use of Respiration hath confirmed this as also Apbrodisaeus Araeteus and others Archangelus makes another use of the Spleen to be to make more plenty of Blood If any shall demand To what â—nd serves the Blood which the Spleen makes Some conceive it serves to the same end with that of the liver viz. to nourish the whole body and to assist the liver But he was of Opinion that this was not done save when necessity requires in some defect or Disease of the Liver But he conceives that ordinarily the Spleen is an Organ to make blood to nourish the Bowels of the lower Belly as the Stomach Guts Call Mesentery Sweet-bread c. and that the Spleen it self is nourished with some portion of the said Blood and sends the rest to the parts of the body And he conceives that the liver makes blood for the rest of the parts especially the musculous parts And he proves it 1. Because the bowels of the lower Belly receive their nourishment from the Vena splenica or from the branches yssueing therefrom namely from the branches of Vena portâ— only and not from the Vena cava 2. Because those bowels are thick more earthy and base And such as the like parts are not found in the body besides and therefore these parts stood in need to receive such blood from the Spleen 3. And therefore the liver is greater because it makes blood for the whole body besides The Spleen less because it makes blood only for the lower Belly save when in cases of necessity it is forced to help the Liver 4. In Dogs the Spleen is long and thin because the Parts or Bowels of the lower Belly are smaller in a Dog and less wreathed and folded then in a Man 5. There is an evident difference between the Fat bred in the musculous Parts or those which are nourished by the Vena cava and that dirty and soon puâ—rifiing Fat which is bred in the lower Belly as in the Cal Guts Mesentery c. Hence arise so many Putrefactions in the mesenterick Parts And by how much an Humor is thicker as is the muddie Fat we speak of so much the sooner it putrifies As the dreggie fat doth sooner then the Fat in musculous parts So the Blood of the Spleen is more disposed to Putrefaction then that of the liver and this then the blood of the right Ventricle of the Heart Moreover the blood of the Arteries is less subject to Putrefaction then any of the former and the Spirit least of all 6 He believes this to be a most strong Argument that where a part is found having the substance of the Bowels there also there are Veins from the Vena portae or the branches of the Spleen but where a part is consisting of musculous flesh there are Veins which have their Original from Vena cava as appears in the Intestinum rectum in which by reason of its twofold substance Nature hath placed two sorts of Veins In the musculous Part there are the external Haemorrhoid Veins which arise from the Cava In the â—owellie or guttie substance there are veins from the Vena portae These and such like Reasons prevailed with my Father of pious Memory to prove that the Spleen drew Chymus by the Ramus spenicus Which Opinion was at that time embraced by most Anatomists as Varolus Posthius Jessenus Platerus Baubinus Sennertus and Riolanus in his first Anthropographia But that Age deserves excuse as being ignorant of what Posterity hath since found out For the milkie veins discovered by Asellius do shew that no Chyle thick or thin is drawn by the Mesaraick Veins or carried any whether but by the milkie Veins only to the Liver and not to the Spleen Moreover a Ligature in live Dissections declares that nothing is carried through the Mesaraicks to the Spleen but contrariwise from the Spleen to the Mesaraicks Yet I allow thus much to the foresaid reasons that there is a certain Generation of Blood made in the Spleen by the manner hereafter to be explained not of Chyle which hath here no Passages but of Arterial Blood sent from the Heart Hofmaannus and Spigelius bring the dreggie part of the Chyle through the mesaraick Veins unto the Spleen that it may be there concocted into Blood Who are in the same fault For the Arteries are ordained to carry blood to
already answered part by part The Action verily of the Spleen is more noble then to receive superfluous Humors out of the stomach And through what Passages should it do that For the Office of the Veins is to carry back the blood in the parts out of the Arteries to the Trunk according to the Doctrine of the Circulation which Riolanus does here vainly oppose And Ligatures in living Anatomies do shew the same Franciscus Ulmus Carolus Piso and Aemilius Parisanus will needs have it that the Spleen makes Arterial blood for the left Ventricle of the Heart as the Liver doth for the right Ventricle Which Opinion is coufuted because 1. There is no way by which the blood here made can go into the left Ventricle of the Heart for it cannot go by the Aorta because of the Valves there placed at the mouth thereof 2. There would â—â— a mixture of perfect and imperfect Juyce if by the same way and at the same time the Heart should receive and return blood 3. Many Creatures live without a Spleen which generate Vital Spirits nevertheless Mr. De la Chambre in his Treatise of Digestion supposes that the Spleen makes Spirits for the use of the Belly But there is Spirit enough to nourish and vivifie the inferior Parts supplied from the Aorta But if he understand some qualification of the spirituous blood accommodated to the use of the belly he deserves to be excused Helmont a late Writer hath destined the Spleen for more noble Actions He gives it out to be the seat of his Archeus which being the immediate Organ of the sensitive Soul determines the Actions of the â—iâ—â—l Soul residing in the stomach He calls it the Seat 1. Of the Understanding wherein the Conceptions thereof are formed because it is of all the Bowels the fullest of Blood and enriched with very many Arteries and the Brain does only keep the Conceptions sent to it from the Spleen 2. Of Sleep and Dreaming 3. Of Venery because Pollutions are in the digâ—â— and there about the stomach the first motions of lust are perceived For they are said to proceed out of the Loins in which the Spleen is the principal Vital Member Finally persons troubled with the Quartan Ague are not subject to lust because their Spleen is diseased 4. Of sundry Diseases which are accounted to be Diseases of the Brain and Chest as the Tissick Pleurisie Apoplexy Falling-sickness Night-mare Swimming of the Head c. But 1. All these Conceits bottom upon a false Foundation 2. No sound Anatomist will grant that the stomach and not the brain is the seat of the Soul 3. The Spleen is full of blood for other uses that it may prepare acid blood for the fermentation of the whole blood and the Chylus 4. There are Living-Creatures that both sleep and are addicted to Venery without any Spleen or though they have a Spleen when the same is diseased 5. Nocturnal Pollutions spring from an hot Constirution of the Spermatick Vessels and wheyish sharp Blood as the Dissection of the said Parts does declare 6. That is rather to be affirmed touching the Kidneys in the Loins as shall hereafter appear 7. Other Parts in the Belly are diseased besides the Spleen in such as have Quartan Agues Yet it cannot be denied but that the Spleen does assist in some measure by administring acid blood 8. The Spleen is but the remote seat of the foresaid Diseases by reason of Vapors raised from thence but proper Diseases which spring not from Sympathy do primarily depend upon the Brain The last and truest Opinion is that of Walaeus my quondam most worthy Master founded upon ocular Inspection and most certain reason He finding in live Anatomies no motion of Humors through the Ramus splenicus of Vena portoe to the Spleen did certainly conclude that it was unlikely that either Melancholy or Chyle is carried out of the Liver into the Spleen by the Ramus splenicus and that therefore the Spleen receives no melancholick Excrement from the Liver not that any blood is made in the Spleen of Melancholy or Chylus But contrariwise he observed alwaies that all the blood was carried both swiftly and strongly enough perpetually out of the Spleen into the Liver as also the blood which comes out of the Haemorrhoidal Vein the Vas breve and other Veins which are joyned to the Ramus splenicus And that there is no motion of Humors to the Spleen unless by the Ramus splenicus of the Arteria Coeliaca And therefore the Spleen does not receive any matter to change and alter from any place save the Arteria Coeliaca And he conceives that it is most likely that the blood being further to be perfected is dissolved by the Heat of the Heart and that when it is forced from the Heart through the Coeliacal dâ—â—eries into the Spleen the whole mass of blood is not retained by the Spleen but as the Gall-bladder contains only Choler so the Spleen holds only the acid or sharp part of the Blood which you may call Melancholy just as we see the acid Spirit separated from things that are distilled And that the said acid Humor is perfected by the Spleen by means of which the Spleen appears black and acid And that this sharp humor is afterwards mingled with Blood in the Veins and with Chyle in the Stomach and makes them thin And that therefore the Spleen being obstructed gross Humors are multiplied in the Body not because thick Humors are not drawn by the Spleen which naturally are never found there but because the Spleen cannot communicate that attenuating acid Humor to the Blood or Chyle And that as much of this acid Humor as is unfit for Digestion is voided with the Serum by Urin for such acid Liquors as Vinegar Spirit of Sulphur c. are easily mingled with Water and the said acid Humor by Distillation may again be separated from the Urin. In as much therefore as the Spleen draws the sharp part of the blood out of the Heart and â—â—â—â—ds it prepared to the Mesentery that the rest thereof being to be wrought by the Liver may become more pure and clear the Opinion of the Ancients may be allowed which held the Spleen to be the seat of Laughter For the cheerfuller and livelier Animals or live Wights have great spleens the more lascivious have great livers the gentler have little galbladders the fearfuller have great hearts and the loudest have large lungs c. Whence that Verse had its Original Cor ardet pulmo loquitur fel commovet iras Splen ridere facit coget amare secur Heart fears Lungs speak the Gall moves ' anger fel Spleen makes us laugh Liver doth Love compel The Spleen therefore perpares blood to accommodate the Bowels of the lower Belly and of the whole Body after the manner aforesaid And the excrementitious part of the blood which cannot be separated by the Spleen if it be thin and watery it is
to the stones we might very well say it is a wheyish substance which stirs up a sharp titillation and strong provocation and desire to Venery For I am not perswaded by the Arguments of Helmont that the salt of the Urin takes away the fruitfulness of the Seed if it be moderate seeing it helps the Seed both by its acrimony and fluidity or thinness of substance Little Birds indeed though very lascivious have neither kidneys nor bladder yet they have somwhat that supplies the Office of the kidneys viz. certain Caruncles or little parcels of flesh which resemble the kidneys which are continued with the Vena cava and Aorta Witness Aristotle and others Beverovicius artributes a kind of Sanguification or Blood-making to the kidneys 1. Because they have a Parenchyâ—â— and very many Vessels But they might have their Parenchyma because of their Vessels that they might not be intangled one with another And it was requisite they should have very many Vessels to the end they might plentifully purge away the Serum or wheyish part of the Blood so that through very many and very small outlets the Whey might be issued out into the Caruncles without any considerable quantity of Blood therewith 2. Because the Kidneys which in healthy persons are red clear solid according to the kind of the Disease become somtimes obscure and blackish somtimes whiteish otherwhiles loose brittle and as it were rotten and somtimes again hard and dried But that might happen because as some other parts so the kidneys might be sick or through sickness of the Body Concoction being somwhere hurt they could not be nourished with good blood 3. Because the Urins of persons troubled with the stone are crude But of that another cause is commonly rendred Viz. in that the kidneys being stopped the thinner part only of the Urin can make its way forth 4. Because persons troubled with the stone are wont to swell and look pale like those that are termed Leucophlegmatici But this may easily happen because the kidneys either through weakness cannot sufficiently draw the wheyish humor out of the blood or being stopped it cannot be duely expelled But if he or any other shall affirm that allowing the Circulation of the blood in these parts the blood is there somwhat more changed then it was in its simple Vessel I shall not disagree with them therein For themselves it is that they change the blood but it is for the rest of the body only that they purge out the wheyish Excrement Chap. XVIII Of the Capsulae Atrabilariae or Black-choler Cases THese Vessels are by most Anatomists neglected and not observed though they are evermore found in all Bodies what ever Archangelus saies to the contrary Nor must we say that these Capsulae are made of a superfluous Matter as a sixt finger uses to be We are beholden to Bartholomew Eustachius for the first discovery of these small Bodies who mentions them by the name of Kernels and after him Archangelus and Bauhinus Casserius cals them Renes succenturiatos Deputy-kidneys or Auxiliary kidneys I shall call them in regard of the use I allot them Capsulas atrabilarias Black-choler Cases Now these Cases are so scated that they rest upon the upper part of the kidneys on the outside where they look towards the Vena cava being covered with Fat and Membranes Their number is the same with that of the kidneys For upon each kidney there rests a Case I have once seen four of them of which the two greater being four square were seated above and the two smaller being round uneven and rough were placed beneath the emulgent Veins Their Magnitude is not alwaies alike commonly that on the right side is bigger then that on the left yet somtimes the latter is bigger then the forâ—… In a Child new born they are near as big as the kidneys peradventure because they are moister then ordinary and contain a more thin melancholy Juyce which because they do not strongly enough expel but treasure it up rather therefore these Cases are widened But in grown persons they are straitned and become less though they abound more with Melancholy partly because the Melancholy being gathered by degrees is through the strength of nature by degrees expelled partly because the Serum in hotter persons is dried up wherewith the new born Infant abounded and partly because as the Reins grow bigger they are compressed Yet I have once observed them in a grown person by reason of aboundance of black Choler twice as big as ordinary whereas commonly they are no bigger then a large vomiting Nut. They have an apparent internal Cavity both in persons grown and new-born babes compassing the inner circumference of the whole Case as it were in which they are found to contain a dreggie and black humor so that even the inner sides are coloured with the said blackness In Infants I have seen to my thinking wheyish blood in them I admire that Riolanus could not or would not see this Cavity for though he cries that it is so small that it will hardly admit a little Pea yet is it somtimes wider and alwaies so large as to contain many peasen compressed and we can thrust a Probe into it this way and that way without violence It contains therefore a large Cavity respecting the smalness of its Body Nor hath Nature ever labour'd in vain no not in the smallest spaces of the Capillary Veins It is a small matter which they can hold yet it may be counted much because it is successively received in and cast out again This Humor might have been indeed allayed and sweetned by the admixture of blood as Choler also might yet Vessels and Receptacles are ordained for both these Excrements that the blood might not be polluted In Shape and Substance they many times resemble the kidneys save that their substance is a little looser so that they seem little kidneys resting upon the great ones Which perhaps was the Reason that Casserius did call them Auxiliary kidneys But more frequently their substance is flat like a Cake howbeit hollow within and their shape is round-long and somwhat square Somtimes they are three corner'd seldom round for they are seldom seen in one and the same shape They are knit where they rest unto the external Membrane of the kidneys so fast that negligent Dissecters when they take out the kidneys leave them sticking to the Membrane of the Diaphragma or Midriff And this is the Reason that many observe them not They have Vessels Veins and Arteries derived to them from the middle of the Emulgents Somtimes also a Vein is sent thither from the kidney and somtimes also a branch near the Liver from the Cava is brought thereto somtimes also from the Vena adiposa and somtimes from all those places somtimes with a single otherwhiles with a double branch Somtimes they have a single Artery from the Emulgents somtimes a double
one and otherwhiles they have from the Trunk of the Aorta one while a single branch otherwhiles three together These Cases have Nerves also For about the beginnings of the Arteries of the Mesentery some branches of Nerves mixed together are produced one part of which goes unto the kidneys and these Cases which rest upon them The Capsulae Atrabilariae in Men and other Creatures are here described In all which FIGURES The XX. TABLE The FIGURES explained The Capsulae or Cases being round in men The Capsulae or Cases being Trianguler in men The Capsulae or Cases being square and Oâ— all in men The Capsulae or Cases in a Lambâ— The Capsulae or Cases in the fish Tuâ—sio The Capsulae or Cases in an Oxâ— A. Represents the Cases whole B. Shews them dissected that the internal Cavities may be seen which are of various Forms C. Points out their Veins and Arteries arising from the Aorta and Cava and from the Emulgents D. Is the Vena cava E. Is the Arteria Aorta F. The Vessels on both sides called Emulgents G. The Kidneys cropped off Page 5â— Chap. XIX Of the Vreters or Vrin-channels THe Ureters or Urin-carryers are round-long Vessels or Channels arising out of the Kidneys planted into the Bladder into which they carry the Urin from the Kidneys The Ureters are commonly two in Number on each side one somtimes two somtimes more yet al growing into one before their Insertion as also Carolus Stephanus observed in a certain Body But the far renowned Riolanus in a body infected with the venereal Pox saw two Ureters on either side inserted into the bladder at â—…s places the one towards the neck the other in the bottom thereof Salomon Albertus observed three on the right side and but one on the left I have frequently observed the like difference as among other things I shew in my Rare Anatomical Histories Their Situation They run through many parts in their beginning middle and end Their beginning is in the kidneys themselves what ever Hofman Riolanus Laurenberg and Plempius say to the contrary in which they rise like Roots out of the Earth and as a Vein out of the Liver Nor does their similitude with the Bladder move me because 1. The Nature of the Ureters is peculiar and distinct from them both 2. They are not much unlike the belly of the kidneys 3. All Parts do carry with them the nature and colour of their Original as we see in the Aorta and the Cava Nor does their cleaving fast to the Bladder infer any thing seeing the connexion is not greater there then in the kidneys being conveniently separable between the Membrane of the Bladder and the Muscle And therefore this Original is in the kidneys out of nine or ten little Pipes or Channels to each of which the Caruncles aforesaid are applied though the Caruncles may be also applied to their middle part being bored through Now those Pipes go into fewer and greater branches commonly into three distributed into the upper middle and lower Region of the kidney These grow afterwards into one large Cavity which goes out of the flat side of the kidney The middle part is the whole long-round Pipe or Channel resting upon the Muscles of the Loins between two Membranes of the Peritonaeum with which The Ureters are fastned above to the kidneys below to the Bladder with the inner substance whereof they make one continued Body so that they cannot be pluckt away without breaking Their End is where they are implanted being carried obliquely a fingers breadth between the proper Membrane of the Bladder and it s circumvolved Muscle not far from the Neck of the Bladder in its hinder part And besides the oblique Insertion of the Ureters which cannot at al or very highly hinder the regress of the wheyish Humor into the Ureters because it is broad two little Membranes are placed in the Implantation like the Valves in bellows shutting up the passage of the Ureters so that the Urin cannot go back Hence it is that the Bladder being blown up will not admit so much as any wind Laurentius Riolanus and Plempius deny these Valves contrary to all other Anatomists But though the passage be crooked yet is it open enough The Gut Colon is not a little wreathed and the Ileon more then that and yet they have a Valve affixed Yea they are themselves forced to confess that the two Membranes clapt together do exactly shut up the passage of the Ureters and what hinders but that they may be termed Valves As for their Magnitude They are long-round Vessels thick and hollow as big as straws But in Dissections of persons troubled with the Stone we have often seen their Cavity so wide as to admit two fingers yea and as big as the Guts As to there Figure they are round Vessels like Water-pipes a little crooked like the letter S. They have a double Membrane The one common from the Peritonaeum for strength sake the other proper like the inner substance of the Bladder and continued therewith white whence some and Celsus among the rest call them the white Veins bloodles nervous thick strong furnished with straight and crooked Fibres that they may be stretched They receive small Veins and Arteries from the neighbouring Parts They have Nerves from the sixt pare and the Marrow of the Loins Whence they have an exquisite sense and are pained when stones pass through them which sense of pain is encreased by the distention of these membranous Bodies caused by great stones Their Use is that through them as Conduit-pipes the Urin separated from the Blood by the kidneys may be carried into the Bladder and somtimes Gravel and Stones Worms Pins Haâ—â— Quittor Blood c. Now the Urin is carried by a manifest Passage formerly explained into the bladder which Passage because Asclepiades was ignorant of he would have the Urin carried into the bladder after a blind manner as if it were first resolved into a vapor and did so sweat through and afterward became an humor as before Which transudation Paracelsus likewise held Chap. XX. Of the Piss-bladder THis Bladder is seated in the lowest part of the Belly between two Coats of the Peritonaeum in a Cavity fashioned by the Os sacrum the Hip and Share-bones as it were in a little belly of its own separate from the Paunch in men above the 〈…〉 rectum or Arse-gut in women between the 〈…〉 the Womb and the Os pubis and the Sharâ—… It s Magnitude varies for the greater the Lungs are the greater is the bladder so that those Live-wights which have no Lungs have no bladder and according as it is variously distended For somtimes being full it does so strout in the belly that it may be felt by the hand and somtimes being empty it is in Dissections hardly discerned at first by reason of its
hand Vein arises from the Trunk of Vena cava a little below the Rise of the Emulgent The left springs from the Emulgent for otherwise it should go over the Aorta and there would be danger of breaking or â—ather least by the Pulse of the Artery the motion of the blood in the Vein should be in some sort stopped and hindered Therefore it hath its Rise seldom from the Cava and somtimes from both places Both the Seminal Arteries do arise from the Arteria magna or great Artery Almost two fingers breadths distance from the Emulgents These Vessels are in Men greater then in Women and the Arteries are larger then the Veins because very much Heat and Vital Spirit and Arterial blood are requisite for to make the Seed Somtimes one Artery is wanting and somtimes both peradventure in such as cannot ingender These Vessels are somwhat distant one from the other they are obliquely carried above the Ureters to the Groyns but in their progress these Veins and Arteries are joyned by infinite Anastomoses so that the Arteries are so coupled within the Coat of the Veins as if they were but one Vessel and they are knit together by a Membrane arising from the Peritonaeum and are afterwards carried to the beginning of the Stone like the tendrils of a Vine being so interwoven that a curious eye cannot distinguish a Vein from an Artery The XXII TABLE This TABLE comprehends the Kidneys Bladder Yard and Seminary Vessels as they are wont to be shewed taken out of the Body The FIGURE explained AA The Auxiliary Kidneys or Deputy-kidneys BB. The true Kidneys CC. The Emulgent Veins DD. The Emulgent Arteries EE The Spermatick Veins FF The Spermatick Arteries GG The trunk of Vena cava divided into the Iliack Branches HH The trunk of the great Artery divided in like manner IIII. The Ureters KK The Vessels which prepare the Seed LL. The same Vessels where they make the Vasa pampiniformia MM. The Stones covered with all their Coats NN. The Vessels which carry away the Seed going behind the Bladder O. The Piss-bladder P. The Neck of the said Bladder QQ The Kernels called Prostatae RR. The Muscles which raise the Yard SS Two other Muscles which widen the Piss-pipe T. The Body of the Yard V. The Fore-skin covering the Nut of the Yard page 54 These Praeparatory Vessels of Generation when they come unto the Stone are not changed into the carrying Vessels as if one continued body with them as many imagine But they pierce through the proper Coat of the Stone and are spred through the substance thereof and so obliterated The use of the Spermatick Arteries is to carry Blood and Spirit to the Stones and in those various interweavings to prepare the same by a vertue which they fetch from the stones by reason of its long stay and accurate Concoction and sifting in those crooked Mazes that it may becom Seed and may nourish the Stones for which nourishments sake in those that are not yet of ripe age these Arteries carry blood before they can labor and make Seed Now the use of the Spermatick Veins closely interwoven with the Arteries about the Stones and joyned to them by mutual Anastomoses is to carry back that blood which remains superfluous after the Stones are nourished and the Seed made unto the left Emulgent or to the Vena â—…ediately on the right side where the Sâ—…in is commonly propagated from tâ—… there anâ— need to fear least this return of the blood through the Veins should withdraw matter from the Seed or that the generating Spirit should return upwards from the stones For by reason of the intricate mixture and intertexture of the Vessels no part goes back save what the stones dismiss as not necessary for themselves nor the whole Body And therefore we do for the most part find the Arteries which bring the blood greater and the Veins which carry it back lesser because the Stones do not return so much as they receive And that the Spirit is retained the silent course of the blood through the Veins is a token Which blood verily is retained in the stones from flowing back by the same power whereby it is retained in other Parts of the Body CHAP. XXII Concerning the Stones THe Stones or Testicles so called as witnessing the courage and strength of a man without which a man was no sufficient witness in the Roman Court are also called Didâ—â—â—i or Gemelli Twins because commonly They are in Number two Seldom one great one and no more as in Sylla and Cotta Witness Aâ—rianus seldomer three as in Agathocles the Tyrant of Sicilie and some Families of Italy of the Colci especially at Bergoma and others at Paris according to the Observation of Fernelius which is also proper to a renowned Family in Germany and four which Aristotle partly observed and Riolanus the Father so small that they proved barren because either they do not sufficiently digest the matter of Seed or they do not easily receive the same because of the straitness of their passages They are seated externally in Men without the Abdomen under the Belly at the Root of the Yard in their Cod or Covering 1. For Chastities sake if we believe Aristotle For such live-wights as have their Stones hid within their Body are very lecherous do often couple and get many young ones 2. That by reason of the longer passage the greater stay of the Seminal matter may cause the better preparation 3. Laurembergius would have them nearer that external place wherein they were to generate viz. the Womb. But that nearness doubtless helps nothing to Generation though the nearness of the Yard does Nor do we find this observed in many Animals which generate out of themselves That the Stones have lain hid in the Cavity of the Abdomen until Puberty or Ripeness of Age fit for Generation Martinus Rulandus proves in two Histories Pareus in one and Riolanus in a story not unlike In which kind of persons if the Yard should also lie hid we should ever and anon have an appearing change of Sexes The Epididymides rest athwart upon the Stones and compass them as it were being a kind of little Stones oblong round white and wreathed but at both ends somwhat sharp of which see the following Chapter Their Magnitude in men does commonly answer that of a small Hens Eg. And in men the Stones are greater then in women The Figure of the Stones is Oval Which Figure varies somtimes by reason of the neighboring Vessels more or less turgent And therefore some say the right Testicle is more full vein'd and it is thought to be more hot and have seed better digested Whence Hippocrates calls it the Boygetter because it receives more pure and hot blood and Spirits out of the great Vessel viz. the great Artery The left Stone is thought to contain colder Seed more wheyish and and weak because for the most
part the matter is beleived to be brought from the Emulgent and therefore Hippocrates cals this Stone the Girl-getter Whence that common Saying Wenches are begot by the left Stone in the left side of the Womb Boys by the right Stone in the right side And Hippocrates saies there is in a man as wel as in a woman both male and foemale Seed that is to say hotter and colder But I am not of Opinion that wenches are alwaies begotten by the left Stone and that it receives a colder sort of Seed for 1. There are ever and anon Virago's or manly Women which exceed Men in strength and courage 2. Blood is communicated from the great Artery as well to the left Stone as to the right 3. The Arteria Spermatica is oftner wanting on the right side then on the left But the Generation of the fraâ—ler Sex depends not so much upon the coldness of the left Testicle as upon the cold Constitution of both the Stones or rather of the whole body which administers Matter for the Seed Howbeit the left parts of the body are generally said to be colder then the right Moreover the right Stone is fuller of Seed doth swel more and hath a greater Vein and Artery so that Nature seems to design the Generation of Foemales more then of Males It was therefore ill said of Aristotle that Nature of her self did alwaies intend the Generation of Males as being most perfect and that a Foemale is ingendred when Nature being hindered could not ingender a Male so that a Woman is in his account a kind of Monster in Nature Howbeit Nature seems more sollicitous for the Generation of Women then of Men for the Causes aforesaid nor does Nature alwaies regard that which is best or most perfect but that which is most necessary as a woman is For many of them are but enough for one man For women when they are big with Child are useless to a man also they are short lived nor can they bear so long as a man can beget But of this I have discoursed more fully in my 12. Anatomical Controversie de patribus The Testicles have Coats and Coverings some proper others common They have two Coats common to them and other parts to defend them from external injuries The first is formed of a thinner skin and scarf-skin then is to be found in other parts of the Body and is called Scrotum or Scortum hanging out like a purse or bag and subject to the touch T is soft and wrinkled void of Fat that it might be more easily extended and wrinkled together because the oylie matter which should make Fat goes into the Stones to make Seed In the lower part it hath a line running out according to the length thereof which divides it into a right and left part and is called a suture or seam The second Coat consists of a fleshy Pannicle which is also thinner then is found in other places full of Veins and Arteries and called dartos Which Covering is by others comprehended under the term Scrotum The proper Coat or Coverings which on either side do cloath each Stone are three The first proper Coat is called Vaginalis the scabberd Coat and by some Helicoâ—ides by reason of its shape which is thin but yet strong full of Veins arising from the processes of the Peritonaeum It cleavs to the Dartos by many membranous Fibres which others have reckoned for a peculiar Coat Whence it is externally rough internally smooth The second is termed Eruthroeides the red Coat being furnished with some fleshy Fibres bred out of the Cremaster and inwardly spred over the former Rufus names this in the first place and Riolanus and Veslingus following him account it the first Coat because it compasses the former and is propagated from the Cremaster The XXIII TABLE The Coats of the Stones their Substance and Vessels are propounded in this TABLE The Explication of the FIGURES FIG I. AA The Skin of the Cod separated BBB The fleshy Membrane which â—â— here called Dartos CC. The first Coat of the Stones called Elythroeides DD. The Muscle Cremaster E. The second Coat of the Stones which the Author calls Erythroides FF The Coat of the Stones called Albuginea G. The kernelly Substance of the Stone H. The Pyramidal or Pampiniform Vessel II. Epididymis DD. The Parastates variciformis FIG II. A. A Portion of the preparatory Vessels BB. The Pyramidal Vessel CC. Epididymis DD. Parastates variciformis E. The Stone covered with its proper Membrane F. A Portion of the Vas deferens FIG III AA The Veins and Arteries in the Pyramidal Vessel laid open B. The Epididymis CC. The Parastates variciformis D. The Vas deferens Page 56 The Substance of the Stones is glandulous white soft loose and spongy by reason of very many Vessels there dispersed and loose though without Cavity as the Liver also and the Spleen have no Cavities They have Vessels of all kinds Veins and Arteries from the Seminary Vessels An indifferent large Nerve from the sixt pare somtimes also they have two Nerves from the one and twentieth pare of the Spinal Marrow conjoyned to the Seminal Vessels carried with them through the production of the Peritonaeum and disseminated into the Tunicles They have on each side one Muscle arising from a strong Ligament which is in the Share-bone where the transverse Muscles of the Belly end of which they seem to the Parts They go along through the production of the Peritonaeum which they compass about well-near and grow to the beginnings of the Stones They are â—â—â—â—ed Cremasteres or Suspensores hangers or sustainers for they hold up the Stones that they may not too much draw down the Seminal Vessels Also in the Carnal conjunction they draw back the Stones that the Seed-channel being shortned the Sperm may be sooner and easier conveigh'd into the Womb. In some persons these Muscles are capable of voluntary motion who can draw up and let down their Stones as they list where these Muscles are doubtless stronger then ordinary that they may not only hold the Stones suspended but move them from place to place The Use of the Stones is by their Heat and inbred Faculty to make seed For the Efficient cause of Seed is the proper flesh or substance of the Stones both in regard of their hot and moist temper of their specifick Property since no flesh in the Body is found like that of the Stones Now they turn the blood being prepared into Seed which is requisite to preserve the Species of Mankind And that which remains over and above either goes back by the Spermatick Veins into the Heart or turns to nourishment for the Stones Nor can Seed be ordinarily bred without the Stones nor perfect Animals without them for from them the Seed receives both its form and colour That some have ingendred without Stones though not according to the
Membrane which cloaths the Nerves of the Yard The other is external more fleshy and furnished with transverse Nerves The middle part of its proper substance is loose spongy and black that it may be distended together with the nervous Bodies The Use of the Urethraâ—…mon passage for the Urin Seed and oâ—… The Nut or Head of the Yard is the outmost swelling part thereof roundish or pointed even and compassed with a Circle like a Crown It hath Flesh more sensible and solid then the rest of the Yard covered with an exceeding thin Membrane It is soft and of exquisite sense for Titillations sake In some Men it is more sharp in others more blunt It hath a Coat or Covering called the Fore-skin or Praeputium a putando from cutting off for the Jews and Turks cut it off and therefore they are nick-nam'd Apellae and Recutiti skinless or skin-cut In which Nations t is wonderful what Vestingus told me himself saw viz. that in young Boys it grows out so long and pointed that it resembles a tayl Hildanus observed it in a certain person very great and fleshy At the lower end it is tied to the Nut by a Membrane or Band termed Fraenum the Bridle which is terminated in the hole of the Nut. Some will have it to be made up of the extremities of the Nerves Carolus Stephanus thinks it is composed of a Combination of the Tendons of the Muscles of the Yard and a Nerve The two nervous Bodies on each side one do make up the remaining and greatest part of the Yard the whole substance whereof is like a most thick spungy Artery stuffed with flesh For the substance thereof is twofold the first external compact hard and nervous the other internal spungy thin and hollow and of a dark-red colour enclining to black and therefore Vesalius saies t is filled with a great deal of black Blood like a Pudding Now this substance is rare and pory that it may be filled with Spirit and Venal and Arterial Blood by which means the nervous substance thereof is the more stretched and the Spirits are not soon dissipated whence proceeds the hardness and stiffness of the Yard not so much for Copulations sake as that the man might squirt his seed right out as far as might be even to the Orifice of the Womb after the Yard hath been moved in the female Privity These two Bodies have their Original from the lower parts of the Hip-bones as from a firm and stable Foundation to which they are strongly tied with two Ligaments where in their Rise they keep some distance that place may be allowed to the Urethra and then they are carried upwards and grow into one about the middle of the Share-bone like the two horns of the letter y but so as they do not both remain perfect but they loose near a third part of their nervous substance Howbeit they remain distinct by the coming between of some membranous partition which consists not of a double Membrane as at the Rise of the Bodies but of one single one very thin and transparent strengthned with nervous and strong transverse fibres which fibres are ranked and ordered like a Weavers Comb. All kind of Vessels enter into the Yard Nerves Veins and Arteries 1. External ones running in the Skin very frequent from the Pudenda and also internal ones spred through its Body They are therefore mistaken that think the Yard is destitute of Veins It s internal Arteries are two remarkable ones arising from the Hypogastrica which are inserted at the beginning of the growing together of the Bodies and are spred up and down according to the length of the Yard But in the middle where the Septum or partition is thinnest they send branches up and down through the spaces of the Fibres the right Artery into the left Body and the left Artery into the right Body carrying Spirit and Blood to blow up erect and nourish the Yard The Nerves also are disseminated from the Marrow of Os sacrum through the Yard as well the external and Skin-nerves as the internal and those remarkable ones which ascend through the middle of the forked division and are thence disseminated into the Muscles the whole Body and the Nut that there might be an exquisite sense and delectation Also the Yard hath two pare of Muscles The first pare short and thick are the Yard Erectors this pare arises nervous under the beginning of the Yard from an Appendix of the Hip and growing fleshy it is carried to the bodies of the Yard into which it is inserted not far from their Original Their Use is to raise and keep the Yard up in Copulation The second Pare which widens the Urethra is longer but thinner or leaner These two fleshy Muscles arise from the Sphincter of the Fundament following the length of the Yard then they are carried beneath and inserted into the sides of the Urethra about the middle thereof It s Use is to widen the lower part of the Piss-pipe both in pissing and especially in Copulation when the bodies of the Yard are full that the Egress of the Seed may not be hindred And in these Muscles is the place where Surgeons do commonly take out stones The Line of the Cod being drawn to one side according to their length and not according to their breadth as Marianus sanctus notes against the Ancients an hollow Catheter being thrust into the Ureter upon which the Incision is to be made which manner of cutting Aquapendent describes and approves of The Use of the Yard is for Copulation which a man cannot rightly perform without the Erection of his Yard and the squirting out of the Seed which follows thereupon For the man squirts his Seed right out into the Mouth of the Womb where being afterward joyned with the womans Seed an drawn in and retained by the Womb Conception is said to be made A secondary Use thereof is to void urin yet was it not therefore made seeing women do make water without it By reason of this twofold use of the yard the Arabians make two passages as Vesalius tells us who observed such a like Conformation in a certain person In some the Nut of their Yard is not bored through in the sore part where it ought to be but in the lower part as Hofman hath noted out of Aristotle and Paulus who cannot make water if their Yard do not stand or when they sit Others and that more frequently have it imperforated in the upper part They are both unapt for Generation Somtimes the Yard hath no passage at all as Julius Obsequens hath observed Chap. XXV Of the Parts serving for Generation in Women and first of the Spermatick Praeparatory Vessels THe Parts serving for Generation in Women do some of them agree after a sort with those in Men as the spermatick Vessels the Stones and the Vasa deferentia or Vessels that carry away the Seed Others are
here and in other parts carried to the extremities or outmost places in the Body 4. Spigelius in a Woman kil'd with over much carnal Copulation observed these Ligaments near the Womb full of Seed Which makes me suspect that these Ligaments having received a Seminal Moisture do moisten the neighbouring Parts in Women with Child that all Parts may more easily be loosned and stretched in Virgins and barren Women they are meer Ligaments and by their Moisture defend the womb from the violence of burning Heat The Substance of the womb is membranous that it may be dilated and contracted as need shall require furnished with many pleits and folds which in Women with Child are stretched our to widen the womb but they are contracted when the Child is excluded and in aged women Besides these pleits it hath in women with child Pipes and large Cavities or Cells exceeding manifest Now the Substance of the womb is made up of a common and proper Membrane The common is doubled and grows to the sides on each hand arising from the Peritonaeum being exceeding thick and most firm for strength smooth every where save where the Spermatick Vessels enter or the Ligaments go out The proper and internal is also double though it is hard to discern so much by reason of its close adhaesion save in Exulcerations And beâ—ween both there were fleshy Fibres such as are found in the Stomach which some call the proper Substance and Parenchyma of the womb whereinto a spungie Body is here and there strewed and the use thereof is to heat the womb But these Membranes are not of the same thickness alwaies as was said before when I spake of the Magnitude The Vessels of the womb are Veins Arteries and Nerves The Veins and Arteries accompanying one another are carried between the Coats of the womb and pour forth their Blood into those membranous Pipes of the womb but are not carried into the inmost Cavity of the womb And they are twofold some arise from above others from beneath For from the upper and lower parts that is to say from the whole Body the Blood ought to come both that in the monthly terms the whol Body may be purged and also that in the time of a womans going with child her Fruit might be nourished Those which come from above do creep all the womb over but especially in the bottom thereof and they are Branches derived from the Seminal Vessels before the praeparatory Vessels are constituted and also from the Haemorrhoidal Branch whence there is so great a Consent between the Womb and the Spleen The left ends of the Veins and Arteries are joyned with the right ends that the right part may also be augmented with plenty of Blood The Menstrual blood is shed forth by the Arteries in Women not with Child and therefore according to the Observation of Walaeus if about the time of the Menstrual Flux the Pulse of the Heart and Arteries may be made greater then the blood is more vehemently forced into the womb by the Arteries and so the Menstrual Flux furthered We see also when we have given Cordials appropriate to the womb and stirring the Spirituous part of the Blood that then the Courses encline to flow Finally the colour of the Menstrual blood in healthy women declares that it is Arterial blood Now it râ—ns back again to the Heart by the Veins â—…d to the Arteries for all that Blood neither can nor must be voided out of the Body when they are obstructed because the blood cannot freely pass upward out of the lesser Veins of the womb into the greater the Menstrual blood is collected in great quantity and makes great commotions of the womb Those Veins and Arteries which come from beneath and ascend do arise from the Hypogastrick Branches of the Cava and the Aorta and creep through the neck of the womb and the lower part of the bottom where they are every where joyned with the superior ones For very broad Vessels are united through the bottom both without and in the substance of the womb which Anastomoses do more appear in menstrual women and in such as are with Child And they may be easily observed if in dead Bodies some of them be blown up For they all swell by that blast into one The Mouths of these Vessels or Pipes rather do enter into the Cavity of the bottom and are called Acetabula or Cotylidones Cups or Saucers which gape and are opened when the Menstrua are purged And in Women with Child when the womb-liver is joyned to them in Beasts the Verticilli or Tufts drawing blood for the Child And because Branches are carried into the neck of the womb from these Vessels by them women with Child that are Plethorick may void Menstrual blood in their first months when there is more blood then needs to nourish the Child For it is not probable that that blood comes out of the womb for the Child would be suffocated and through too great opening of the internal mouth of the womb Abortion might follow Now it is observable that the Vessels of the womb do in the time of a a womans going with Child so swell with blood especially about the time of Childbirth that they are as big as the Emulgent Veins or half as big as the Vena cava or Aorta Nerves very many in number are carried from the pares of the Nerves of Os sacrum and from the sixt Conjugation of the Brain to the Neck of the Womb and the parts about the Privities for pleasures sake as also to the lower part of the Bottom Whence there is a great Sympathy betwixt the Womb and the Brain To the upper part of the Bottom few Nerves are carried and they are intertwisted like a Net The XXVII TABLE The Womb taken out of the Body with the Stones and all kind of Vessels fastned thereunto and the Piss-bladder The FIGURES Explained FIG I. A. The Piss-bladder turned upside down BB. The Insertion of the Ureters into the Bladder CC. The Neck or Sheath of the Womb into which very many Vessels are disseminated D. The Bottom of the Womb. EEEE The two low and round Ligaments of the Womb cut off FF The Vas caecum or trumpet of the Womb as yet fastned to this upper and broad Ligament GG The same Vessel on the opposite side separate from the broad Ligament HH The deferent Vessels of both sides ending from the Stones to the Bottom of the Womb. II. The upper and membranous Ligament of the Womb resembled to the wings of Batts through which very many Vessels are disseminated arising from the praeparatory Vessels K. The praeparatory Vessels of one side as yet not freed from the membranous Ligament L. The praeparatory Vessels of the other side freed from the membranous Ligament that their Insertion into the Stone may be discerned MM. The Stones of which the right is covered with its Membrane and the left
Situation as the Teeth 8. In Use as the Navil-vessels and those of the Heart the Gut Caecum c. 9. In Motion as the Lungs c. 10. In Excrements 11. In Strength and Perfection of the Whole The XXIX TABLE This TABLE shews how the Parts of a Child in the Womb differ from those of a grown Person The FIGURES Explained FIG I. AA The Deputy-kidneys BB. The true Kidneys as yet distinguished into sundry Kernels il expressed by the Graver in respect of their Situation C. The Arteria magna out of which branches go to the Deputies and the Kidneys D. The Vena cava out of which the Emulgents proceed and the little Veins of the Deputies FIG II. Shews the Posture of a Child in the Womb which does nevertheless somtimes vary A. The Head of the Child hanging downwards so as its Nose is bid between its Knees BB. The Buttocks to which the Heels are applied CC. The Arms. D. The Cord drawn along its Neck and turned back over its Fore-head which is continued with the Womb-cake expressed in the next Figure FIG III. AAA The Membrane Chorion divided BB. The Membrane Amnios as yet covering the Cord. CC. The hollow and inner side of the womb-cake which looks towards the Child with the Twigs of Vessels D. A Portion of the twisted Cord. FIG IV. Shews the outside of the Placenta which cleavs to the Womb though here separated with the Clifts and Chinks EEEE which vary in Number and Depth FIG V. Shews the Skeleton of a young Child in very many things differing from that of a Person grown up as appears by the Text FIG I. AA The Deputy-kidneys BB. The true Kidneys as yet distinguished into sundry Kernels il expressed by the Graver in respect of their Situation C. The Arteria magna out of which branches go to the Deputies and the Kidneys D. The Vena cava out of which the Emulgents proceed and the little Veins of the Deputies FIG II. Shews the Posture of a Child in the Womb which does nevertheless somtimes vary A. The Head of the Child hanging downwards so as its Nose is bid between its Knees BB. The Buttocks to which the Heels are applied CC. The Arms. D. The Cord drawn along its Neck and turned back over its Fore-head which is continued with the Womb-cake expressed in the next Figure FIG III. AAA The Membrane Chorion divided BB. The Membrane Amnios as yet covering the Cord. CC. The hollow and inner side of the womb-cake which looks towards the Child with the Twigs of Vessels D. A Portion of the twisted Cord. FIG IV. Shews the outside of the Placenta which cleavs to the Womb though here separated with the Clifts and Chinks EEEE which vary in Number and Depth FIG V. Shews the Skeleton of a young Child in very many things differing from that of a Person grown up as appears by the Text These things will be more evident if we shall run over all the particles which are in a Child different from the parts of our Bodies 1. The Umbilical or Navil-Vessels vulgarly called the Navil strings are three and hollow throughout to pass and repass the Mothers blood which in grown persons turn to Ligaments 2. There is little or no appearance of the Call because there is as yet no publick digestion of the Stomach or Guts and they are sufficiently cherished by the Members of the Child folded together and the hear of the Womb. 3. The stomach is smal no bigger then a Wall-nut and for the most part empty there being no publick Concoction or it is moistened with a clammy Humor 4. The Caecum intestinum is large somtimes thick other whiles long for the most part ful of Excrements of which I spake before 5. The thin Guts appear contracted colored with yellow Excrements descending through the Gall-bladder 6. The thick Guts especially the Rectum do contain thick black Excrements from the private digestion of the Stomach Guts Liver and Spleen or of the Spleen only voided hither by the Caeliaca or of the Liver alone purged out by the Choler-passage They are black through their long stay 7. The true Kidneys are compacted of very many Kernels The deputy Kidneys are large and more hollow 8. The Liver with its 〈◊〉 fills both the Hypochondria The Spleen is smal because there is yet no fermentation in the Stomach and Veins The color of both is more bright and red then in a grown person 9. In the Dugs there are no kernels only a little sign of a Nipple 10. The Thymus growing to the Vessels is visible beyond the Heart with a threefold large kernel 11. The Ears of the Heart are large especially the right Ear and pale 12. The Unions of the Vessels in the Heart by Anastomosis and a little Channel are singular of which we shall speak in the following Book 13. The Lungs shine with a yellow redness which is afterwards allayed by their motion Because they are at present immoveable because transpiration alone and the Ventilation of the Mothers Blood do suffice the Child in the Womb unless it happen to cry in the Womb. 14. In the Head all things are large The Eyes stick out the skull is exceeding big but divided into many parts the brain is soft and commonly overflows with moisture the Pericranium continued with the Dura mater passes through the Sutures 15. In the Skeleton the Bones of the whole Body are soft in the first months afterwards some are hard according as they are of use as the Ribs some are gristly as the Brest-bone the Wrist-bone and the Tarsus or beginning of the Foot all without any hard Apophyses or Epiphyses which nevertheless in tract of time do grow to a bony hardness the middle parts growing hard first and after their hardning some remaine one continued bone others are divided into many Particles 16. The Crown of the Head remains very long open covered only with a Membrane which by little and little with age grows close up The Sagittal future reaches to the Nose The greater Conjunctions of the bones are moveable placed one upon another that in the coming out of the Womb the skul being pressed may give way to the straitness of the passage The Os Cuneiforme is divided into four parts The Bones of the Nose and both the Jawes are divided a Gristle coming between The Teeth lie hid in their sockets covered with the Gums The Vertebrae of the Back have no sharp productions that they may not hurt the Womb. The Breast-bone being soft hath in the middle according to the length thereof four little round bones Plane and Pory Also the Planke Hip and Share-bones are distinguished by Gristles The Carpus and Tarsus are Gristly and afterward as the Child grows bigger they are spread out into divers bones when there is a necessity of using the Hands and Feet to handle and go 17. In the outward parts as the Skin Hairs Nails c. there is some difference known to all II.
The Membranes which invest the Child cloath and cover it of which in this Chapter III. The Navil-vessels of which in the Chapter following The MEMBRANES which infold the Child are the first thing bred in the Womb after Conception to fence the nobler part of the Seed as may be seen with the Eyes even in the smallest Conceptions and as the Authority of all Authors well-near does testifie Their Efficient cause is the formative faculty and not only the Heat of the Womb as the Heat is wont to cause a crust upon Bread or Gruel For then I. The Crust would stick hard to the Child and could not be separated II. The Heat of the Womb is not so great as to be able to bake the substance of the Seed in so short a time whereas these Membranes are bred well near immediately after the Conception And if there were so great Heat in the Womb no Conception could be made according to Hippocrates in the 62. Aphorism of his fifth Book We conceive their matter to be the thicker part of the womans seed Others as Arantius will have them to be productions of the inner Tunicles the Chorion of the Peritonaeum and the Amnion of the Membrana 〈◊〉 Others that the Mothers seed alone makes these Memibranes others that they are made as well of the mans as the Womans seed These Membranes in Man-kind are two in brute Beasts three which being joyned and growing together do make the SECUNDINE so called 1. Because it is the second tabernacle of the Child next the Womb. 2. Because it comes away by a second birth after the Child Hence in English we call it the After-birth The first Membrane is termed AMNIOS because of of its softness and thinness also Agnina Charta Virginea Indusium c. And it is the thinnest of them all white soft transparent furnished with a few very smal Veins and Arteries dispersed within the foldings thereof It compasses the Child immediately and cleaves every where almost to the Chorion especially at the ends about the Womb-Cake united in the middle thereof where the Umbilical Vessels come forth Yet we can easily separate it from the Chorion There is in it plenty of Moisture and Humors wherein the child swims which proceeds in Brutes from Sweat in Mankind from Sweat and Urin. But Aquapendent having observed that in Brutes the Sweat and Urin were contained in several little Membranes the latter more low and externally in the Chorion the former higher and more inwardly in the Amnion he thought it was so in Mankind much more But Experience and Reason are against it because there are no Passages to the Chorion And because we do not find the Urachus open in Mankind therefore the Urin cannot be thence collected in the Amnios but is voided by the Yard if it be troublesom and the remainder is kept till the time of the Birth in the Bladder which in Children new born is for the most part distended and full but in Brutes empty Nor does the sharpness of the Urin offend the Child in the Womb because 1. It is but little in a Child in the Womb because of the benignity and purity of its Nourishment 2. The Skin is daubed with a clammy Humor and Brutes are defended by their hairiness Therefore the Use is I. That the Child floating therein as in a Bath may be higher and less burthensom to the Mother II. That the Child may not strike against any neighboring hard Parts III. That in the Birth the Membrane being broke this Humor running out may make the way through the Neck of the Womb smooth easie and slippery Part of the Amnios does ever and anon hang about the Head of the Child when it comes forth and then the Child is said to be Galeatus or Helmeted This Helmet the Midwives diligently observe for divers respects and they prognosticate good fortune to the Child and others that use it if it be red but if it be black the praesage bad fortune Paraeus Lemnius and others conceive that the happy and strong Labor of the Mother is the cause that the foresaid Helmet comes out with the child but in a troublesom Labor it is left behind Spigelius contrariwife thinks that when the Mother and child are weak it comes away Besterus makes the Reason to be the roughness of the Amnios which the child is not able to break through or the weakness of the child for which cause it seldom lives to ripeness of Age. I have seen both those that have come into the world with this Helmet and those without it miserable and by chance it comes to cleave both to the Heads of strong and weak children The second Membrane is termed Chorion because it compasses the child like a Circle This immediately compasses the former and lies beneath it in a round shape like a Pancake whose inner or hollow part it covers and invelops spreading it self out according to the measure thereof It is hardly separated therefrom and it strongly unites the Vessels to the Womb-liver and bears them up Towards the child it is more smooth and slippery but where it is spread under the Womb-cake and fastned thereto it is more rough also it is sufficiently thick and double In Brutes the Cotyledons cleave hereunto which consist of a fleshy and spungy substance But in Mankind this Membrane cleavs immediately to the womb by a certain round and reddish lump of flesh fastned to one part only of the womb commonly the upper and former part nor does it compass the whole child being framed of an innumerable company of Branches of Veins and Arteries among which blâ—â—d out of the Vessels seems to be shed and interlarded That same round Mass is called PLACENTA UTERI the Womb-pancake by reason of its Shape also the WOMB LIVER which I will now exactly describe according as it hath been my hap to see it It s Figure is circular but the Circumference unequal in which I have observed five Prominences ranked in due order and the Membrane Chorion in the intermediate spaces thicker then ordinary Where it looks towards the Womb it is rough and waved like baked bread that hath chinks in it and being cut in this part it discovers an infinite number of fibres which if you follow they will bring you to the Trunks of the Veins It is one in Number even in those who bear two or more children at a burthen For into one Womb-cake so many Cords are inserted in divers places as there are children It s Magnitude varies according to the condition of the Bodies and the childrenâ— Yet it is about a foot in the Diameter The Substance thereof seems to be a Body wove together of infinite little fibres blood as it were congealed being interposed which is easily separated Seeing therefore it hath a Parenchyma it is no wonder if like a kind of Liver it make or prepare blood to nourish the child The Nature and Appearance
eaten the night before at Supper and bran hath been seen in the Excrements of a child that only lived with sucking 4. Nurses perceive as soon as ever they have eaten and drunken the going down of the Milk and the swelling fulness of their Dugs Yea and our Nurses are extraordinary careful not to eat while they give their children suck for otherwise the children should suck undigested Milk 5. Castellus pleads their Scituation over the Stomach not near the Liver or Womb excepting in beasts 6. The Milk is colder then the Blood and leaves more Excrement in her that gives suck then blood does in the Embryo or child in the womb Howbeit we find many difficulties in this new Opinion and those of no small moment 1. There are no manifest passages from the Stomach to the Dugs which if any man can find I shall willingly acknowledg my self convinced Martianus indeed Castellus Vestingus and Horstius do talk of invisible passages like the milkie Veins which cannot be discerned in a dead body or at least they conceive the Pores of the flesh may suffice to admit a passage for milkie Vapors But the Pores seem too narrow for thick Chyle to pass through which in the Mesentery did require large milkie Veins which any body may discern A subtile Spirit and thin Vapors with smoakie steams do pass through the Pores and not the Chylus nor blood according to Nature for if so then there were no use of Vessels Nor is the Infant satisfied only with Vapors I willingly acknowledg that Nature endeavors the translation of Humors from one part to another by unknown wayes but she does it compelled and besides her customary Course whereas the breeding of Milk is a constant and ordinary thing 2. The Dugs being heated by any other cause whatsoever do not breed Milk but the action is hindred by the said Heat 3. Nurses confess that after they have drunk the Milk does manifestly descend out of their backs and from about their Channel-bones and puts them to some little pain For there the Chest-arteries are seated and not the Stomach 4. A tender Infant should be ill nourished with undigested meat having been vsed to be nourished with blood before 5. Out of the Nipples of Children newly come out of the Womb before the use of meat a wheyish matter drops like Milk before they have eaten any meat 6. What shall we say to that Aphorism of Hypocrates If a Woman want her Courses neither any shivering o Feaver following thereupon and she loath her Meat Make account that she is with Child 7. Cows when they eat grass after hay or hay after grass before the fifteenth day there is no perfect change either in the Constitution or colour of their Milk or Butter according to the Observation of Walaeus yet they perfectly change their Chyle the first day but their Blood more slowly Also our Nurses observe that after they have slept and their Meat is digested their Dugs make Milk which does not so happen if they want sleep 8. Hogeland proves by Famines and Seiges that when all the Nutriment of the Nurse is turned into perfect blood yet nevertheless Milk is bred in the Dugs Wherefore until some diligent hand shall have found evident wayes and passages for the Answering of the contrary Arguments You are to Note 1. That we admit of the Chyle as the remote matter of Milk but not as the immediate matter thereof 2. That the Blood being plentifully evacuated by the Milk is bred again by plentiful meat and drink and therefore the plenty of Milk ceases when there is little drink taken in as all Nurses do testifie Morcover such as are of a Sanguin complexion afford most Milk whereas those that are of a tender constitution grow lean by giving Suck 3. That all the blood which is poured out of the Arteries into the Dugs is not turned into Milk but only the more wheyish part a great deal running back by the Veins into the Heart 4. That Women which give suck have their Courses because the Vessels of the Womb are then more enlarged then in the first moneths of their going with Child and ever and anon they flow sparingly from Nurses and leave off by fits Also Women that give suck seldom conceive unless they be of a Plethorick habit of body that is to say full of good blood Our Women when they would wean a Boy if their Dugs swell they do by certain Medicines keep back the Milk by straitning the Vessels that the matter thereof may not enter nor be drawn that way 6. That the Breast and Dug-Arteries are large and are more and more widened by continual sucking 7. That the Milk doth drink in the faculty of Meats and Purgatives even by mediation of the Blood which conserves the color and faculty of the meats though sundry digestions have preceded though vapors alone be raised and the substance ascend not 8. That many things are performed in the body according to the singular constitution of particular persons yea and many things which rarely happen which is to be understood of the Milk which was in the Dugs of that Man at Cous and of other things thence voided Nerves are carried from the Nerves of the Chest especially the fift for to cause sense and they end in the Nipple Besides these Vessels the Dugs have also white Pipes according to the observation of later Anatomists springing from the whole Circumference of the lower part which growing narrower do alwayes meet together wherein Milk being made is preserved for use Whether or no they are nothing but widened Arteries becoming white because of the change of the milk and the bordering kernels which I am willing to believe I leave to acuter Eyes and Wits to determine They treasure up the Milk when there is occasion of omitting to give the Infant suck and when that use is over they grow as small as the most Capillary Veins Their Use is 1. General in Women and Men to be safeguards to the Heart hence Nature hath given Men of cold Complexions larger Dugs then ordinary and Women that loose their Dugs become rough-voiced according to Hypocrates Nor doth the pectoral Muscle hinder which performs the same Office which is Riolanus his Objection for the more noble parts require great fencing even by the smallest thing as the Eyes from the Eye-brows the Heart from the water in the Heart-bag or Pericardium c. II. In women their use is to breed Milk to nourish the young Infant For the Child was nourisht by blood in the Womb and milk is the same blood only whitened so that Nature seems to have put a trick upon living Creatures by obtruding upon them the gentler appearance of white milk in place of red blood as Plato hath it Which is the Cause that the People of Savoy and Daulphine did anciently prohibit their Preists the use of milk as well as of Blood Now the Efficient Cause of
Heart that it may not be dryed by motion 3. To heat the water in the Heart-bag as the fat of the Kidneys doth according to the conjecture of John Daniel Horstius Somtimes it is quite hid with the said fat which Spegelius Riolanus Jessenius observed in a prince of Lunaeburg so that the by-standers are apt to be deluded and think there is no Heart It was nevertheless rightly said by Aristotle Galen and Avicenna that fat called Pimele could not grow about any hot part as the Heart the Liver the Arteries the Veins c. For this kind of Fat is easily melted by heat but in the mean while to steaâ— Adeps or Tallow which differs much from Pimele or Greasie fat in substance consistency and place as I have demonstrated in my Vindiciae Anatomicae from Pollux Suidas Erotianus and others may grow about such parts because it is not easily melted Which makes a sputtering when it is put to the flame of a Candle because of a watry substance mingled therewith according to the Observation of Jasolinus which hinders it from suddain congealing so that it is no wonder that it is not melted by the heat of the Heart Now this same Tallow is bred about the Heart either because the Heart being of a very hard substance is nourished with thick blood of which suet is bred or because Excrementitious dregs are bred of the Nutriment of the Heart or because the blood is much stirred as by the great Agitation of Milk better is extracted which is the opinion of Achillinus As for Vessels The Heart hath a Vein which is termed Coronaria the Crown-vein because it incircles the Heart and is somtimes double It arises from the Cava without the right Ventricle about whose Basis it Expatiates in a large tract from the right Eare and with a wide Channel it compasses about externally to the left Ear which it doth not enter but turns aside into the Parenchyma of the Heart Hence it spreads its branches downwards through the surface of the Heart but the greatest store through the left side thereof because the flesh is there thicker A smal valve is fastned in its original which grants entrance to the blood into the right Ventricle but will not suffer it to go out The III. TABLE The FIGURE Explained This TABLE shews the Situation of the Heart in the Body and the going out of certain Vessels therefrom A. The Heart in its natural Situation enclosed in the Heart-bag BB. The Lungs CC. The Nervous part of the Midriff DDD The flesby portion thereof E. A portion of the Vena Cava above the Heart going upwards F. Part of the said Vein peircing the Midriff G. The great Artery arising out of the Heart HH Its branches to med Carotides the Drowsie-Arteries I. The point of the Heart enclining to the left side of the Body KK The Nerves of the sixt Conjugation from which the recurrent Nerves do spring which distribute five branches to the Heart-bag the Heart L. The left Ear of the Heart M. The right Ear. N. The Vessels of the Heart-bag O. The Cartilago Scutiformis Sheild-fashioned Gristle P. The first pare of the Muscles of the Larynx in their proper place Q. The Situation of Os Hyoides R. The Aspera Arteria or Wezand S. The Axillary Artery about the Original whereof the Right-hand Recurrent Nerve begins page 98 As for its Use Some have perswaded themselves that it serves to nourish the external part because it is lesser then ordinary creeps about the external surface only and the Heart is nourished with Arterial blood Others will have it to nourish the whole Heart Licetus assignes its Office to strain the blood to the left Ventricle of the Heart which I wonder at Because 1. It is exceeding smal 2. It creeps about the External parts 3. It arises externally from the Vena Cava and not from the right Ventricle of the Heart Botallus seems to have acknowledged the same way whose opinion examined by Walaeus Others as Riolanus make it serve not so much for Nutrition as to repaire the fat but first it reaches farther then the fat 2. No branches thereof are to be seen in the fat 3. The fat may be generated from Vapors of the Heart without any Veins The true Use of the Coronary Vein is to bring back the blood of the other Veins when it returnes from nourishing the heart into the right Ventricle again which the Situation of the Valves doth hint unto us and the unfitness of this blood to nourish the solid substance or Parenclyma of the heart It hath two Coronary Arteries from the great one at the same place in its original before it passes out of the Pericardium furnished with a Valve which prohibits the regress of the Blood Through these because they are moved and Pulse blood is carryed to nourish the heart and Ears and here is made a peculiar kind of Circulation as Harvy teaches out of the left Ventricle into the Arteries out of them into the Coronary Veins out of which it slides into the right Ventricle being to be forced again through the Lungs into the left Ventricle Now some men perswade themselves and especially Hogelandius that the Blood which remains after Nutrition doth not all pass back through the Veins but that some particles thereof sweat through the Parenchyma into the Ventricles and cause Fermentation in the Generation of Arterial blood But 1. The Fermentation if there be any may be made by the reliques contained in the Cavities 2. The coronary Vessels do not reach unto the Ventricles 3. T is hard when the body is in health for the blood to sweat through so hard and compact a flesh unless the blood be very wheyish and the body of a thin Texture 4. Why doth not the blood sweat through the Skin which in some parts is very thin 5. No particle remains in the flesh save what is ordained for the nourishment thereof Nerves it hath likewise obscure ones from the sixt conjugation inserted into three places One being terminated into the heart it self Another into its Ears A third among its greater Vessels to cause sense and not motion according to Piccolhomineus because the Nerve being cut asunder the heart moves nevertheless The heart hath not many Nerves but a great Contexture of Fibres like to the Nerves which Aristotle perhaps reckoning for Nerves said the heart was the Original of the Nerves But that may be Materially true not formally Yet I have seen in the heart of a Sow the branches of the Nerves with intangled twigs towards the Cone or Point carryed from the Septum to the Wall of the Belly Yet that is false which Fallopius tells us that a great Squadron of Nerves is spread up and down the Basis of the heart resembling a Net For the motion of the heart is no Animal motion but a natural motion because the heart is no Muscle For the heart is moved without our will and
it beats in the Child in the Womb before the Child hath received the Animal faculty And Galen did rightly deny that the heart was a Muscle 1. Because it hath all kind of Fibres 2. Because a Muscle is the Instrument of voluntary motion But if any one shall say the heart is a Muscle subservient to natural motion I shall oppose such an improper manner of speaking And so that of Hippocrates may be true that the heart is a muscle For he defines a Muscle to be flesh made up into an Orbicular shape Others conceive that being long boyled it resembles a Muscle and that then it is not one but divers Muscles by reason of divers motions contracted into themselves Others grant it to be a Muscle of a nature by it self as the Midrifl which is perpetually moved Walaeus most rightly of all others calls it not a Muscle but saies it is contracted in its motion like a Muscle by Fibres interwoven in the flesh and especially in the Ventricles like the temporal Muscle in such as chew their meat The Temperament of the heart in respect of active Qualities is hot yea the hottest of al the parts of the Body How beit with a gentle and light-ful heat not scorching and burning if it be rightly disposed And therefore t is no wonder that in live dissections somtimes we feel so little heat in the heart with our Finger especially when our Skin is thick we hold it but a little while and the external Air is not rightly prepared before hand It communicates the same heat to other parts and renders ths Arterial blood fit to nourish which heat being asswaged in the Veins by reason of the long jorney it must of necessity run back again to the heart that it may be refurnished and restored with the same heat But vain is the opinion of Averroes that the heart is cold because of the cold parts which it contains viz. its Vessels and Valves Unless haply he ment the heart void of Spirit as many will have it Those whose heart is hotter then ordinary have their Breast rough with hair and the parts near their Hypochondria and those men are angryly inclind and daring Seldom is the heat of the heart so great as that it self should thereby become rough with hair such as Pliny and Valerius Maximus tell us was found in Aristomenes a Micenian and in Hermogenesâ— a â—…cian Coelius Rodiginus relates and Benevenius Zâ—… Lusitanus and Murelus avouch that they saw such â—â—â—â—ry heart in certain Famous Theives Now such 〈…〉 are audacious in the highest degree extream 〈…〉 crasty and for the most part wicked Riolaâ—â—â— â—â—us that the matter of these haires is the thiâ—â—â—or things of that wheyish humor which is in the Heart-bag But I am more apt to beleive that it is the plenty of Fuliginous Excrements springing from an hot heart As to the passive Quallities the Heart is moist viz. more moist then the Skin but drier then the Muscles because harder for the parts of the bodie look how much softer they are then the Skin by so much are they moister then it It is a most rare Case for a mans Heart to be so solid dense and compact as that it will not burn such as was the Heart of Germanicus the son of Drusus or cartilaginous such as Riolanus observed in a wicked fellow The primary Use of the Heart 1. According to Harvey Baccius and other of his followers is no other then to be the Instrument of the Soul to force and urge the venal blood received from the Ears into the Arteries by whose assistance it dispenses Nutriment to the whole body and is rather joyned as an Assistant to the Ears that being of greater force it may supply the defect of the Ears But this is a secondary use of the Heart For 1. Nutriment was to be prepar'd filled with vital heat which it has not else where save from the heart 2. Nature might have provided for this passage of the blood by some other member not so laboriously framed 3. The necessity of the Heart would not be so great as it is 4. It is a signe that some farther thing is performed iâ— the Heart in that venal blood does not nourish before it enters the Heart Now the primary action of the Heart is to be II. The Fountain of Heat whence it is spred into the whole body whereby the parts are animated and sustained Swowneing teaches so much and other defects of the Heart in which the heat of the Heart being intercepted the Members of the Body begin to flag and being destitute of heat become stupid And therefore cordials do good in such cases which stir up the languishing and nummed heat of the Heart Also the Dissection of living Creatures does shew that the Heart is hot yea that the heart of a Creature being taken out and newly dead a warm finger or some other warm thing being laid upon it is seen to come to its self again and to stir which the Lord Bacon Constantine Harvey and others have observed in a Dove an Eele a Salmon and a Man It is therefore the Fountain of Heat both in respect of its Substance and of the Blood contained in it I joyn both together For the Heat springs not from the blood alone as Harvey would have it for the Heart in an Egg and a Child in the Womb before it is perfect and hollowed with ventricles is hot and moves and the same heat remains in Hearts taken out of the Body and cut up The blood which flows thither from the Coronary Vessels flowes thither for Nutritions sake and to preserve the Heat Nor are the rest of the sanguine parts therefore judged to be hotter then other parts because they more abound with any heat but because they have Arteries full of arterial blood and depend upon the influence of the heart wherewith the blood is heated So that unless all the blood did pass through the heart the parts would never grow hot and the further the blood goes from the heart by so much the sloer in its motion and the colder it growes That the coldness of the heart makes the parts of the Bodie cold though full of blood the slowness of the Pulse is a sign Nor do the Blood and Heart grow hot only from the motion of the Heart as the followers of Des Cartes wil have it for 1. they grant that the fiery atomes or indivisible particles of fire are excited and put into action by motion though they are only brought into play but not produced by the said motion 2. Many things are moved without waxeing hot as water unless they have an inbred principle of heat 3. Before motion there was heat proceeding from the seminary original which is afterwards preserved by continual motion III. Not so much to make as to perfect the Blood It makes Arterial Blood and perfects the venal or that which is contained in the
Veins For they are out who attribute too much to the heart as if the heart alone did make blood of the Chylus they also are mistaken who maintaine that the heart contributes nothing to blood-makeing I goe in a middle way The Liver challenges the first makeing of the blood of the Chylus as I have formerly demonstrated which because it is not there perfected being to thick and unfit to nourish it is necessary that it should receive its perfection from other parts No part is fit for this work save the heart which is one of the first parts generated in the Womb and through which in a grown person all the blood in the body has its passage That the Lungs and heart-ears should perform their Office no man will beleive The heart perfects two sorts of Blood that of the Liver and that of the Veins That of the Liver is twofold the â—â—â— of the Vena portae the other a cruder sort newly â—…f Chyle The Vein blood iâ— likewise twofold one of the descendent trunk of vena cava and the other of the ascendent trunk of the said vein It receivs the Liver blood through the Cava to which another joyns it self out of the lower and upper Truuk which remaining over and above after the parts are nourished by its long journey is become pauled and sluggish and has lost its heat which is necessary for pulsation and nutrition This perfection which the Blood receivs from the heart is hereby confirmed in that the blood when it comes out of the left Ventricle has not altogether the same Consistence nor Colour which it had when it entred the right Ventricle The diversity consists in Heat and plenty of Spirits wherewith it is furnished when it goes out of the heart and which it wants when it enters thereinto and in Effect or Operation for that which goes out is fit to nourish but that which enters in is most unfit Vital Spirits are added by the inbred faculty of the heart and the sooty vapors are taken away by that most short Concoction being evacuated by the Lungs and Pericardium or heart-bag For what parts does the heart perfect and renew the blood The ancients did beleive that the Heart made blood only to nourish the Lungs But the Vessels of the lungs are greater then is requisite only for their Nutrition and there is continually more blood forced thither by the pulsation of the right Ventricle then could any waies be useful for the Lungs unless they were to be nourished with as much blood as is sufficient for the whole Bodie And that all is not consumed upon the substance of the Lungs the blood which returnes is a witness which runs in great plenty at every pulsation to the left Ventricle through the Arteria venosa which in live anatomies being tied is seen to swell betwixt the ligature and the Lungs For there is no way for it to return into the right Ventricle the passage being stopped by the close shutting of the mitre-fashionned Valves The right Ventricle therefore is busied about blood which is to be sent to nourish the Lungs the left doth perfect the blood which flows back from the Lungs being there impraegnated with air for the Nutrition of the whole Bodie For the arterial blood alone is that which nourishes because it is only fit for nutrition and it alone is forced through the Arteries into the utmost parts of the Bodie To perfect this blood many things concur 1. Heat which is very dull and lasie as well in the crude blood of the Liver as in the returning blood of the whole Body 2. Vital Spirit which by the confession of all men ought to be joyned therewith 3. Light the companion of the Spirits by which the blood receives a more Illustrious color is moved and made fit for Nutrition 4. A certain light and momentary Concoction sweetning the crude parts attenuating the whole substance and drawing forth the latent flame 5. The whole Fabrick of the heart internal and external and the Vessels both receiving and expelling 6. The separation of Excrements though the receptacles of the said Excrements are not very manifest The sooty Vapors of the right Ventricle do evaporate through the Vena Arteriosa The Watry Vapors of both the Ventricles are congealed into the water of the Heart-bag and are spent into the substance of the Hairs under the Arms. The remaining Excrements continue mixed with the Blood and are carryed into the Arteries and the wheyish parts are purged by the emulgent Arteries into the Kidneys and by sweats into the habit of the Body the thicker parts by the Hemorrhoidal Arteries and the Ramus Mesentericus Some parts return with the blood through the Veins into the Heart that by several repeated courses there they may be at last mastered and overcome Whether or no is the Blood equally perfected in the right and left Ventricle Although the heat of both the Ventricles doth seem to be equal because in Mankind they are both made of spiritful seed and as much is afforded to the right Ventricle by the Liver-blood and the returning blood of the Veins as to the left by the Lungs moreover in Live Anatomies we can hardly perceive that the one is hotter then the other Yet that in the left the blood receives greater perfection these signs and tokens do perswade me because 1. It receives the Blood in some measure prepared from the Lungs 2. It ought to perfect it for the whole Body whereas the right perfects it only for the Lungs 3. It hath thicker Walls more compacted fleshy Pillars wherewith the heat is both more easily preserved and reverberated and the blood more strongly driven 4. The blood is therein more frequently clottered by heat and Cartilaginous and boney substances appear being dryed by heat 5. When the left Ventricle is hurt there is greater danger of death then when the right is hurt 6. Many Live-wights want the right Ventricle 7. In dying persons it is sooner dead and void of motion then the right 8. The Cavity thereof is more narrow and therefore it doth more easily preserve and perfect that which is contained therein We cannot exactly define the place It is the whole Cavity endued with the virtue of the Parenchyma because the blood fils the whole in the Diastole and the inbred spirit is every where diffused Nor is there any token of any stay which the whole blood makes in one place more then another nor of any peculiar virtue of any particle The Time It is perfected in a Moment because 1. It is forthwith received and expelled and makes no tarriance 2. From its abidance there the blood would not be perfected but become adust 3. The flame on the Candle snuf lights another Candle in the twinckling of an Eye 4. The Arterial Blood doth continually run to the extremities of the Body and therefore it ought to be continually and suddenly perfected in the Heart IV. A fourth use of
the Heart is perpetually to move 1. That it might preserve the Blood and all parts of the Body from putrefaction 2. That it may help the heat and Elaboration of the Blood 3. That it might kindle and stir up the vital Light 4. That it might send fitting nourishment to all parts This motion of the Heart is termed PULSUS the PULSE which is continual without ceasing raised by the influent Blood and the Pulsifick or Pulsative faculty there resident It consists of a Systole Diastole â—…systole Which must be diligently â—…ned by all their causes according as Ocâ—… Inspection of living Bodies and reason shall Dictate Systole being the proper and natural motion of the heart is a contraction and drawing of the heart into a narrow compass that the blood may by that means be forced out of the right Ventricle through the Vena Arterialis into the Lungs and out of the left Ventricle through the Aorta into the whole Body Diastole being an accidental motion is the widning of the heart that Blood may be drawn in through the Vena Cava into the right Ventricle and through the Arteria venosa into the left Peri-systole is a certain rest and stop going between both motions when the Blood is about to enter into or go out of the Ventricles so smal in healthy persons that it cannot be discerned being very manifest in such as are at the point of death It is only one between the Systole and Diastole or between the Diastole and Systole This is the natural state of the heart Besides these motions two others are Observed 1. A certain Undation or waving towards one side according to the carriage of the right Ventricle as if it did gently wreath it self as we see in an horse when he is drinking of which Harvey speaks 2. A trembling motion of the Heart when it is cut in sunder The former depends upon the Situation of the right Ventricle The latter is preternatural to the heart not arising from other particles or smal Bodies sent in by the Coronaria which is then cut in sunder but from the remainders of the vital Spirits We are taught by the testimony of our Eyes that in every Diastole blood is plentifully received in and in every Systole plentyfully expelled both into the Vena Arteriosa and the Aorta This appears I say to our Eye-sight 1. By Ligatures or bindings in live Anatomies If the Cava and the Aorta with the Vessels of the Lungs shall be bound or pressed down with the Finger or any other Instrument on either side we shall manifestly perceive that the part of the Cava which is inserted into the Heart is made empty that in the Diastole of the Ear it is filled and thereby the Heart and that the other part of the Ascendent and Descendent Vein on this side the Ligature doth swel In like manner the Arteria Venosa being tied near the heart by the Diastole of the left Ear it is made void and empty on this side the Ligature where it looks towards the heart but towards the Lungs it arises and swels The Arterial Vessels of the heart do shew themselves in a contrary fashion For the Vena Arteriosa being tied it swels towards the heart because it is filled by the Systole of the right Ventricle the Arteria Magna being bound swels between the heart and the Ligature being filled by the Systole of the left Ventricle 2. Besides the Ligatures we may gather as much from the vessels being opened or wounded The Vena Arteriosa and the Aorta Arteria being opned by a Lancet at every Systole or Elevation and Contraction of the heart it pours forth plenty of blood as long as the heart continues strong for when it languishes it intermits some Pulses before it voids any Blood Now we observe no such thing when the Cava or Arteria Venosa are opened between the heart and the Ligature The IV. TABLE The FIGURES Explained This TABLE doth in some measure express the Systole of the Heart in a Living-Creature and the Circulation of the Blood FIG I. AA The Lungs drawn back B. The Aorta Artery bound and swelling towards the Heart C. An Orifice made in the swoln part D. The Vena Arteriosa tied in like manner swelling towards the Heart growing yellow where it looks towards the Lungs ee The Ears on both sides FF The Fore-side of the Heart being in the Systole somwhat hard and bent and with its sides extended its point being drawn back to the Basis or broad End gg The Coronary Vessels FIG II. Shews the form of the Heart in its Diastole and the motion of Humors in its vessels aa The Arteria Venosa without binding being ful towards the Lungs empty towards the Heart b. The left Ear which receives blood from the Arteria Venosa C. The Vena Cava tied empty towards the Heart ful towards the Liver d. The right Ear swoln or heaving E. The hinder-side of the Heart as it is in its Diastole flagging ff The hinder part of the Lungs which are bunching or Bossie FIG III. and IV. Represents the Inside of the Earlets or little Ears of the heart The third Figure Represents the left Earlet The fourth shews the Right aaa 3. 4. The Plane Membrane of the Earlet b. 3. The Orifice of Arteria venosa 4. The Orifice of Vena Cava cccc 3. The three-pointed Valves with seven Fibres in 4. the same with five only ddd The larger fleshy Pillars eeee The lesser fleshy Pillars Interwoven one within another with wonderful artifice fff Many-fold Cavities formed between the Pillars page 102 4. The swelling of the Heart and the Flagging thereof being Palpable and visible to the external sense do sufficiently demonstrate when it is made strait in the Systole that of necessity somwhat must be squeezed out as it were forcibly and that when it is widened in the Diastole it must needs be filled with humors 5. The Ventricles in the Diastole appear greater and in the Systole lesser 6. From the largness of the Vessels of the Heart the Vena Cava and Arteria Venosa do open into the heart with wider mouths then to suffer only a smal quantity of blood to enter Also the Arterial vein and the Aorta are larger then to send forth nothing or only Spirits The Quantity of Blood which fills the Heart in the Diastole and which goes out by the Systole at every pulsaâ—… not be exactly measured beâ—…ies according to the different state of the heart and the temper of Animals their Age Sex course of Diet and Life c. It is apparent to our Eyes in live Anatomies that much is received and expelled But it moves not in and out in so great quantities in persons that are well in health when the Heart is more quiet and hath the command of it self The Antients supposed that a drop or two was enough at a time and that the blood did freely pass and repass
the same way But one drop of blood unaltered is not able to fill the heart nor doth provoke it to pulsation not to speak how the foresaid experiments do shew the plenty that passes to and fro Now the Valves do hinder the free passage and repassage of the blood by the same waies of which the three pointed ones or Tricuspides so called do hinder the blood which enters the heart from passing back the same way and the Mitre-shap'd Valves do hinder the blood which goes out of the heart from returning the same way Later Physitians are divided in their opinions Some suppose that a drop or two is either so rarified as to fill the heart amongst whom is Des Cartes or is turned into spirit as Riolanu's Primrose Leichner and others suppose who measure it by grains whom we shall answer when we come to the Causes Others being Patrons and favourers of the circular motion of the blood as Harvey Walaeus Conringius Slegelius c. do calculate the quantity by ounces drams and scruples To clear up this Question three things are to be considered 1. How much blood is contained in the Diastole of the heart 2. How much is expelled or driven out of the heart in its Systole whether all that enters the Heart in its Diastole is squirted out in the next Systole 3. How many pulsations the heart makes in one hour or how often the heart receives somwhat by its Diastole and expels somwhat by its Systole in the space of an hour 1. In the heart being in its Diastole Harvey hath found above two ounces of blood Also Plempius found near upon two ounces of blood in the left Ventricle of the heart of a man that was hanged Riolanus will hardly allow half an ounce in the left Ventricle of one that was hanged and saies there was more blood in the right Ventricle Hogeland also wil have half an ounce or a dram at least to enter at every opening of the Ear. Now the quantity of all the blood contained in the body doth seldom exceed twenty four pounds or come short of fifteen 2. In the Systole there is expelled either a fourth part or a fist or a sixt or at least an eight or all together that is contained in the heart Harvey supposes half an ounce in a man or three drams or one dram in a Sheep and a Dog he saies a scruple And he proves the same by that suddain effusion of all the blood if the very least Artery be cut and because in the space of one half hour all the blood may be passed through the heart he certainly concludes that in every Systole of the heart much blood is expelled Conringius approves of his Computation Walaeus admits of half an ounce but he supposes only one scruple as doth Slegelius Regius has many times observed half an ounce somtimes two or three drams in the heart of a Dog dissected Hogeland contents himself with a dram I being more sparing suppose half a scruple in the smallest proportion to the quantity which issues in such as â—…ded For there goes not out so much iâ—… free heart â—s in one that is bound and forced 〈…〉 there so much expelled in the following Systole as was drawn in by the Diastole some part sticks in the hollow pits of the heart much states in the Cavity formed by the production of the three pointed Valves and Distinct as it were from the Ventricle finally the heart cannot be so straitly contracted in the Systole as to squeeze out every jot of the Blood therein contained Therefore Conringius doth rightly suspect that abides there the space of one or two Pulses till by little and little it raise it self which I understand of the reliques and part of the Blood not of the whole received by the foregoing Diastole 3. Primrose numbred in one hour 700 pulsations of the Heart Riolanus 2000. Walaeus and Regius 3000 Harvey 2000. in some 4000 6000 8000. Cardan 4000. Plempius 4450. Slegelius 4876. I have told upon mine own wrist about 4400 But the number varies according to the Age Temperament Diet c. of every person So many Systoles therefore and so many Diastoles there will be in one hour as long as the Heart is vigorous for a languishing heart has more Diastoles then Systoles From these three Praemises I have calculated how much blood may in an hour be squirted out of the Heart by its sundry pulsations From 1 scruple 3000 times repeated arise 10l 5 ounces 1 scruple 4000 13l 10 oun 5 dr 1 scr 1 scruple 4450 15l 5 oun 3 dr 1 scr half a scruple 4400 7l 7 oun 5 draÌ„s 1 scr 1 dram 2000 20 l. 10 ounces 2 drams 2000 41 l. 8 ounces half an ounce 2000 83 l. 4 ounces 1 ounce 2000 166 l. 8 ounces Now supposeing all the blood contained in a mans body to be fifteen pounds if that be taken away which goeth into the Nutriment of the parts the defect whereof is suplied by new blood bred in the Liver it will follow 1 That more blood passes through the Heart every hour then can be afforded by the Concoction of the Liver and the Stomach 2 That all the Blood in the Body passeth through the Heart in the space of a quarter of an hour or half an hour or an hour or an hour and an half or two houres at the most For I cannot agree to Riolanus his conceit that the blood is circulated only once or twice in a day because he builds upon a false supposition of drops and that only half the blood is circulated 3 That the parts to be nourished do not need so much blood for their nourishment 4 Because neither the Vessels are broken nor the Arterial blood can run back again because of the valves nor is elsewhere dissipated of necessity it runs back through the Veins into the Heart and the Circulation is performed of which I shall speak more in my book of Veins and Arteries What the form of the Heart is in its Systole and Diastole is known by three tokens 1 By the Anatomy of living Creatures 2 By the Comodity and Convenience of motion and Rest 3. By the carriage of the fibres and the situation of the parts In the Systole 1 The Point of the Heart draws up to the basis or broad end and it becomes broader because it is busied in expelling the blood the length 〈…〉 being changed into breadth because the basis â—â—â— broad â—nd is immoveable in respect of the point which is tied to no Vessels But according to the observation of Walaeus in those living Creatures whose Aorta Arteria does not proceed from the Basis the broad end or basis of the Heaâ—t withdraws it self from the Point Riolanus will have the Pasis of the Heart alwaies to draw towards the Cone or Point thereof because the said Cone is harder then to be drawn or bended backwards But else where he denies that the Basis being strongly fastened to the vessels
can be drawn towards the Point And therefore other whom he and Slegelius do follow conceive that it is extended long-waies that its walls being contracted it may expel the Blood But then the Orifices of the Vessels being drawn downwards in the lengthening of the Heart would be shut and a contrary motion would happen besides that living Anatomies do shew that the heart becomes shorter in its Systole Nor can it appear longer but shorter if either the point draws to the Basis or the Basis to the point Both forms serve for expulsion of the blood for whether you press a bladder ful of water longwaies or broadwaies you will squeeze out the water as soon one way as another 2. The inner walls are on each side drawn up to themselves towards the Ribs because they are contracted and straitned as we find by putting our Finger in But the outer parts being swelled seem to be made broader by reason of the contraction of all the parts blown up in the distension It differs therefore from Galens Systole which Leichnerus will have to be drawn likewise into it self the Longitude of the Heart being changed into Latitude For indeed and in truth the Diastole is when the heart is made wider either long-waies or broad-waies to the intent that it may be filled unless the inner parts be straitned 3. The foreside of the heart is lift up towards the Breast-bone especially obout the Basis For the Broad end or Basis of the heart smites the Breast where the Pulse is felt because that part is raised and nearest the Breast-bone in the Systole the Heart is vigorated and mettlesome not in the Diastole and then the Arteries are dilated and filled whereas the heart is emptied in the Systole and at the same time the Pulse is felt in the Wrist and the Breast at one and the same time But the Pulse is most of all discerned in the left side of the Breast because there is the Orisice of the Arteria Aorta 4. The whole heart becomes every where tight and hard 5. It is more contracted and straiter then within and less in bulke which we judg by our sight and feeling 6. It appears white especially in the more imperfect sort of Animals by reason of the voidance of blood in its Systole In the Perisystole when the heart is loose and soft before the Diastole follows and the heart is in its properstate 1. The point withdraws it self from the Basis and the Basis from the point in some persons 2. The lateral parts internal and external do extend themselves towards the Ribs 3. The foreside falls in the hinder part is depressed especially above at the Orifice of the Aorta according to the accurate Observation of Walaeus The other Perisystole which goes before the Systole is hardly by any notes discernable from the Diastole In the Diastole which Backius tells us begins in the middle way to Dilatation and ends in the middle way to contraction 1. The upper side is lifted up and swolne by blood flowing in on either hand by the Venal Vessels the swelling proceeding by little little to the point But it doth not then smite the Breast as Laurentius and Rosellus would have it because the Arteries undergo the Systole and the heart ceases from expulsion for which cause it is not Vigorated 2. It is more flagging and softer because it suffers in its reception of blood 3. The fides remain more lank and extended and the Cavities remain wider and therefore when a man puts his Finger into a living heart he feels no constriction 4. It is red because of the thinness of the walls and the Blood received in which is Transparent 5. The Cone departing from the Basis in the Perisystole renders the heart more long that it may be more capacious to receive the blood That it is drawn back towards the Cone as many write our Eye-sight will not allow us to believe nor can it or ought it so to be It cannot because the Fibres are relaxed and not bent nor ought it because it must be enlarged to receive which you may in vain expect the Ventricles being straitned and revelled Nor do I assent to Des Cartes and Regius men of most subtile wits that in the Diastole the point draws near to the Basis in the Systole it departs therefrom for they confound the Perisystole or quiet posture of the heart in which the heart is soft loose and void of blood before the Diastole is performed after the Systole is ended Moreover Walaeus believes that those men were deceived who in a wounded living heart pretend to have seen blood expelled in the Diastole because they took that to be the Dilatation which was indeed and in truth the contraction The blood which goes out of the wound goes out in the Diastole not driven by the Pulse but because the way lies open downwards it gently slides out drop by drop The Efficient Cause of the motion of the heart is either immediate or remote The Immediate is twofold the Blood and the Pulsifick faculty Pulsifick or Pulsative faculty The Blood either remains in the same quantity as it flowed in or it is changed in quantity by boiling working and rarifying 1. Pure blood and sincere flowing in through the Vena Cava and Arteria Venosa and remaining such only becoming more perfect and vital raises the heart into a Tumor like water in a Bladder or Skin-bottle which being for the greatest part distended because the plenty of blood is burthensome it raises its self to expel the same by gathering together its Fibres and this motion happens to the heart in this case as the motions of other Members viz the stomach Guts Bladder Womb which are extended by the reception of Chylus Whey Wine Blood c. which being expelled they fall again and like the Muscles which are stretched being swoln with Animal Spirits By this Blood the Heart is continually moved as a Mill-wheele is by the perpetual falling down of the Water which ceasing the Wheel stands still There is plenty of blood enough to distend it no◠so much furnished from the Liver as from the 〈◊〉 and descendent branches of the Cava running back from the remotest Veinulets or smallest branches of the Veins and it is continually forced along with Celerity and Vehemency according to the Demonstrations and Doctrine of Harvey and Walaeus I shall justifie what I now say with only one experiment If the Vessels which bring into the heart be tied and so stopt the Hearts motion ceases and there remains nothing but a Wavering and a Palpitation but the Ligature being loosned it recovers its motion Aristotle makes the Cause to be Blood which is not pure nor in so great quantity as to be able of it self to distend the Heart but boyling and working which boyling of the blood many have followed though explained after a different manner Caesar Cremoninus makes the cause to be the resistency of the
Heart and the swelling thereof by reason of the Ebullition which afterward falls by reason of the inbred heavyness of the heart as parts puft up with wind do of their own accord settle when the wind is out and the heaving of the Earth caused by repletion and blowing up of wind settles again by the peculiar heavyness of the Earth Caspar Hofman flies to the inaequality of the boyling blood which is like boyling water part whereof ascends and part descends Others do interpret the matter with greater subtilty saying that the blood is changed into an Airie spirit Primerose saies that blood just as Milk Honey and very many things besides doth exceeding swel and rise so as to become nothing but a kind of Spirit or light Air. Leichnerus saith that of one grain of good blood a great quantity of Cordial Balsam is made even as by one grain of Odoriferous Gum cast upon a Cole an whole Chamber is filled with a delitious smel But many difficulties stand in the way of this Opinion 1. No boyling is of it self equal but the Pulse is somtimes equal 2. The Pulse should be greater according as the Boyling is greater But the boyling of the blood is greatest in burning Fevers by reason of the extremity of bubbling heat and the various nature of the Blood yet is the Pulse in such cases very smal and in Putrid Fevers it is evermore little in the beginning according to Galen 3. In live Anatomies if you wound the heart or the Arteries near the heart pure blood leaps out abundantly not frothy nor boyling nor heaving and it continues as it came forth Nor can it in a moment of time either boyl in the Heart or Leave boyling if it did boyl Yea and if in two Vessels you shall receive the veiny blood out of the Cava near the heart and the Arterial blood out of the Aorta near its orignal you shall find no difference neither at the first nor afterwards This Harvey Walaeus and as many as have made trial can witness with me 4. It cannot all be turned into pure spirit by the heart nor ought it so to be Not the former because there is not so much heat in a sound heart nor can the blood taken out of the Arteries set over a great fire be all extenuated as Conringius hath observed Not the latter because the parts for whose nourishment it is ordained are not meerly spiritual 5. Plunging into cold water would asswage the boyling But the Arm being hard bound till it swel and grow red again and then thrust into most cold Water or Snow when you unbind the same you shall perceive how much the Blood returning to the Heart doth cool the same as Harvey hath taught us The most subtile Renatus des Crates and Cornelius Hogelandius and Henricus Regius who tread in his footsteps with equal commendation do after another manner demonstrate the motion of the Heart to proceed from a Drop or two of blood rarified when the Ventricles of the Heart are not distended with blood of necessity two large drops do fall thereinto one out of the Cava into the right Ventricle another out of the venosa Arteria into the left because those two Vessels are alwaies full and their Mouths towards the Heart are open which drops because of their aptness to be dilated and the heat of the Heart and the remainders of blood therein burning presently they are set on fire and dilated by rarefaction by which the Valves through which the drops entred are shut and the Heart is distended But because of the straitness of the Ventricles the blood rarifying more and more cannot there abide therefore at the same moment of time it opens in the right Ventricle the three Valves of the Vena Arteriosa which look from without inwards and being agitated by heat it breaks out through the said Vena Arteriosa and by distending the same and al its branches and driving on the blood makes them beat the Pulse but in the left ventricle it opens the three valves of Arteria magna looking from without inwards and through them breaks into the great Artery which it widens and drives the next blood warmed and exâ—…led by the former pulsations into the rest of the Arteries of the whole body that they might be thereby distended And so they conceive the Diastole is caused And they say the reason of the Systole is because the blood being expelled out of the ventricles of the Heart the Heart is in part evacuated and the blood it self in the Arteries cooled wherefore of necessity the heart and Arteries must flag and sink whereupon way is again made for two drops more to enter that so the Diastole may be repeated I dare not deny a light Rarefaction from a gentle heat such as we observe in the opening of a Vein and I grant that it may be somtimes praeternaturally augmented but that a few drops should be rarified into so great a bulk as to cause the motion of the Heart and that they should be cooled in the Arteries many Arguments besides those before those opposed to the Ebullition of the blood do disswade 1. Living Dissections in which neither when the Heart nor when the Arteries are wounded does the blood come out drop by drop or rarified but pure such as the Ear had forced out 2. The Heart being cut in pieces or pricked is seen to pulse without any rarefaction of blood which is but imaginary 3. In strong Dogs the point of the Heart being cut off Walaeus observed that when by reason of the Efflux of Blood it was not half full it was nevertheless erected but not filled by rarefaction but when it was contracted that portion of blood which remained in the Heart was cast out to the distance of more then four Feet It is in vain to call in the outward Coldness of the Air as an assistant cause for the blood in the Heart doth not grow cold in a moment the heat thereof being yet Vigorous as a boyling pot taken from the fire and uncovered doth not immediately cease to boyl but after some time 4. Jacobus Back doth elegantly devince the same from the structure of the heart and its Vessels For the Musculous flesh of the heart being firme and strong is unapt to rise and fall by the bare Rarefaction of the blood A more vehement action is requisite to move this vast bulk Also the Arteries of the heart should have had a greater Orifice and the rarefied blood being to go forth would require a larger space then then was necessary for its entrance 5. A Confusion would arise in the motions of the Heart and valves as he observes The Diastole of both of them would be performed in the same time and so the valves should be useless both which is repugnant to experience Moreover the valves must be both shut and open in the Systole of the Arterie 6. That it should be cooled in the Arteries neither
reason or occular inspection will permit It is drawn hot out of the Arteries differing little or nothing from that which is contained either in the Heart or near it In the small Arteries there is indeed no Pulse felt but that is to be imputed to the smalness of the vessels and their distance from the Heart which forces the blood Nor ought it because it enters into the Capillary Vessels that it may nourish the parts with hot Blood not with such as is cooled and thickned before it is changed into the secondary humors And what use is there of rarefaction if it presently settle again The Experiments and Reasons which learned men bring to the contrary from an Eele and an hunting dog from the contraction of the members by Cold from palpitations from spirit of wine resembling the Pulse from vehement protrusion c. are easily answered if you consider 1 That a certain motion is restored even in Hearts that are dead by exciteing their heat as in Muscles 2 The Fault is in the Vessels contracted by Colds not in the Blood when they fall in and flag 3 Palpitations arise from plenty of blood as examples testifie suppression of the Courses and the cure by blood-letting 4 In the Heart there is an even motion different from that which raised by spirit of wine or any thing else 5. The protrusion by pure blood is more vehement if the faculty concur and the Fibres of the Heart be united 6. The Heart is in its Perisystole or very near it when in the point cut off no dilatation is observed if it continue still in the Systole the dilatation is not felt till the Diastole follow The pulsifick Faculty implanted in the Heart must needs be joyned with the blood as the cause of its motion either that it may guide the influx and egress of blood and assist the same which would otherwise proceed disorderly as I explain the matter or that it might of it self produce the motion according to the Opinion of the Ancients which cannot be conserved if the perpetual flux of the blood should be stopped That the Heart stands in need of such a faculty I prove 1. Because the Pulse would be alwaies unequal the influx being unequal unless directed by some Faculty 2. When the Heart in Feavers is more vehemently moved then ordinary through the urgency of heat and in dying persons Nature being at the last pinch and using all her might yet is the motion of the heart weak as appears by the Pulse because the inbred Faculty is either lost or weakned Contrariwise though the said Faculty be strong and the influx of the blood cease or be hindred after large bleedings or by reason of Obstruction of the Vessels either in the whole Habit of the Body or the passages thereof or near the Heart the Motion of the Heart fails And therefore both are to be joyned together as primary Causes 3. Any Particles of the Heart being cut off do pulse by reason of the reliques of this Faculty or Spirit remaining 4. The Heart being taken out of the Body or cut in pieces lightly pricked with a pin does presently pulse as Walaeus hath observed 5. It were contrary to the Majesty of the principal Part to be moved by another whether it will or no without any assistance from itself and so to receive a violent Impression Regius hath substituted the influx of Animal Spirits into the fibres of the Heart instead of Animal Spirits and Hogeland the little petite Atomes of the blood moved in the Parenchyma But we must know in the first place 1. That the motion of the Heart is Natural which lasts perpetually yea against our wills and when we are asleep and not Animal 2. That we exclude not the Spirits which are the Souls Servants and Instruments 3. The small Boddikies or indivisible Particles of the Blood have all dropped out in disâ—ected Hearts because the Vena coronaria was cut asunder And that if any reliques of the said Bodikies did remain they could not be excited to motion either by pricking alone or by raising heat unless a Spirit or Faculty be allowed which being extinguished though the pieces of the Heart be laid in never so hot a place they will never pant Among the Remote Causes there is 1 The vital Spirit as well that which is implanted in the Heart as that which comes thither from without with beat sufficiently manifest in live dissections and which warms the whole Bodie And that either not shineing with light as most will have it or shineing That a lightfull heat of the Heart is requisite in this case many things argue 1 The motion of the Elements is simple never circular and light moves it self and the humors with a circular motion 2 The Heart and the Blood are more quickly moved by light then otherwise they could be which in the twinkleing of an eye dazeles all things illuminates all things 3. There is in all particular parts besides the obscure principles of the Elements also a lightfull part propagated from the seed which ought to be preserved by a like flame kindled from the Heart 4 In Hippocrates to dream of pure and brightly shining starrs signifies Health of Bodie 5 No Homor although hot does pant and move it self unless a burning flame as we see in spirit of wine a Candle and other things 6 In Glow-wormes their hinder-part only pants and shines where their Heart is of whose light I have discoursed in my Second Book of the light of Animals Chap 11 and 12. That the vital spirit is really endued with light and that there is an inbred light in the Blood and Heart which helps forward the circular motion of the blood I have demonstrated in my said Treatise Lib. 7. Cap. 5. 23. Hâ—â—mont consents that the animated spirit in the left Ventricle of the Heart inlightned by the former light is the Mover of the Heart After Caimus and other ancient Authors Ent asserts the same thing touching the flame raised out of the Seed in the first bladder of the Heart raised by the heat of the Hen which hatcheth and first of all shineing forth when the Lungs perform their office yet he errs that in the external widening he begs in the Construction more inwardly he tends to the beginning for in the Systole all that illuminats is expelled and then it is vigorated in a narrow heart which is evident in optick tubes and hollow glasses I ad that in the Diastole of the left Ventricle it sets on fire and kindles by the Systole from the Lungs the vital flame 2. The Shape and Conformation of the Heart and Vessels being exceeding well fitted to receive and expell the blood Especially the fibres of the Heart and the fleshy columns These make not so much for the Strength of the Heart alone as for the motion For all the fibres being contracted greater and lesser in the walls and septum which according to Harvey
are circular as in an artificial Net or Purse squeezed the contents are expelled They are stretched in the Systole and remitted in the Diastole By help of the smaller fibres wherewith the flesh is interwoven a languishing constriction is made but to a stronger those greater fleshy ones concur contained in the Ventricles which Walaeus often observed in live Bodies dissected 3 The Pulse of the Heart the Blood and the extream parts the pulse is from the Heart which ceasing the motion also ceases Now it begins from the vena cava and is continued from the Auricula dextra by and by from the right ventricle into the Vena arteriosa or if the point be cut off externally from the Arteria venosa into the left Earelet thence into the left Venricle out of which the Pulse is felt by a manifest constriction to goe into the Aorta in the Anatomy of living Creatures They drive because 1 The Blood is offensive by its Quantity 2 They are moved being irritated by any external force 3 Blood is continually suppeditated For Blood thrusts and drives on Blood so that even after the Heart has bin taken out of Bodies Walaeus has seen a quick motion of the blood in the veins Which nevertheless did not happen by any proper power which the Blood has to move it self but partly by the driveing of the external parts which remitt or send back that which remains after nutrition as burâ—…ensome and superfluous partly by a spontaneous contraction of the Vessels filled with Blood whose Arteries in living Bodies being bound towards the Heart do swell towards the extream parts they are empty But the Veins too near the smallest branches and the parts from which they bring back the Blood are puffed up but are flat where they look towards the Heart to which they drive the Blood in a word partly by the contraction of the muscles and their driving in the fleshy and outward parts as Harvey observes 4 The Attraction of the Heart and Parts least they be destitute of aliment profitable and sufficient for them which we observe according to Nature in those parts that are nourished but besides nature in wounds Ulcers Tumors c. And this may easily be done because the blood dispersed in all places is immediately fastened to the Heart and Parts which draw it the Pulse of the cava and Arteries assisting the same Chap. VII Of the parts of the Heart in special viz. the Earlets Cavities Septum Vessels and Valves THe parts of the Heart which are specially to be considered are either externally seen as the Earlets or within only as the Ventricles or two Cavities the Septum or partition and the Vessels with the Valves The Earlets or little Ears were so termed not from hearing but because of some resemblance in their shape For from a long Basis they end in a blunt point howbeit the left is more accumulated of an obtuse triangle and they have a Cavity that the Ventricles might be produced before the Heart For that same pulsing Bladder in an Eg is the Earlets because they were necessary in the Child in the Womb though the Heart were not so soon necessary which afterwards grows upon the Bladder Others give another reason because the Earlets observe the same proportion in their pulsing as the Bladder had But this is very hard to distinguish in the first Generation Others take the Bladder for the Heart whose Expansions or Earlets appear red because they are transparent but the Heart is not seen by reason of the plenty of Seed and Pulse intermitted I suspect that both may lie hid under the Vesicula or bladderkie but that the Earlets are presently drawn and moved because of their use Otherwise it would seem inconvenient that the Appendix should be greater then the whole Body Nor is the Heart a bare Parenchyma or affusion of blood It hath Cavities produced doubtless out of the foresaid Bladderkie Now the EARLETS are Processes or Appendixes and according to Hofman nothing but the Substance of the Heart attenuated and widened Which I know not how true it is I should rather say they seem to be the substance of the neighboring Vessels dilated although they are made first of Seed out of the bladder and are the first motion and the last in dying They are situate at the Basis of the Heart before the Orifices of the vessels venal to which they cleave and whereby they are mediately joyned to the heart They are on each â—ide one For two they are in Number answerable to the number of the Hearts Ventricles the right Earlet being greater and the left smaller And both are large in an Embryo or Child in the Womb the former is joyned to the Vena cava with which it seems to be one common body the latter to the Vena arteriosa The Substance of the Earlets is peculiar such as there is none in any other part by reason of their singular use Howbeit they are thin and soft for their more easie contraction and nervous for strengths sake But the left is more hard a little more fleshy and thicker yet the Heart is not so Howbeit they answer in a certain proportion to the Ventricles of the Heart Their external Surface when they are extended and full is even and bossie or bunching but their circumference unequal when they are contracted it is wrinkled and in the left it is more wrinkled then in the right because the inner fabrick is more turning and winding and hath more pits in it for The Earlets being inwardly dissected and spread open do discover unto us 1. a certain flesh-membranous plain stretched out to the extremities of the treble pointed Valves to which the fibres of the Valves are fastned 2. About the whole circumference fleshie Columnes grow out first the great crooked ones out of which Spring many lesser ones with a wonderful and neat contexture somtimes single somtimes wreathed and infolded either with the great ones or with one another 3. Between these Columnes deep Pits are seen more in the left fewer in the right In the middle partition of each Earlet Folius hath found out many little Holes which I have also seen through which he conceives the blood is carried into the left Ventricle when there is need of less matter But seeing they are rarely to be seen nor do they penetrate into the Ventricles yea they are less I am more apt to think they are Pores common to many serving for motion or the nutrition of the Part. Botallus hath found a Passage sufficiently visible near the right Earlet which goes presently right out into the left Ventricle This Walaeus explains to be ment of the oval hole or that passage by him observed which goes obliquely out of one Earlet into the other Such an one I have often seen in Oxen and Goats but it is the coronal Vein nor does it pierce into the left Earlet but descends into the Parenchyma
of the heart The V. TABLE The FIGURES Explained FIG I. Shews the Heart cut in sunder athwart A. The Basis of the Heart B. The Point of the Heart C. The right Earlet D. The left Earlet EE The Shape of the left Ventricle like an half Moon FF The Cavity of the left Ventricle GG The partition between the Ventricles FIG II. Shews the Vena cava with the right Ventricle dissected A. The Orifice of the Coronary Vein B. The Appearance of an Anastomosis between the Vena cava Vena pulmonalis CCC The trebble-pointed Valves with the Fiberkies wherewith they are fastned D. The Ventricle cut long-waies FIG III. A. The right Ventricle of the Heart opened BBB The Sigma-fashion'd Valves visible in the Vena arteriosa FIG IIII. AA The Arteria venosa dissected B. The Print of an Anastomosis between the Arteria venosa and Vena cava CC. The two Mitre-shap'd Valves D. The left Ventricle opened FIG V. A. The great Artery cut asunder near the Heart BBB The Semilunary Valves in the Orifice of the great Artery page 108 Their Motion is manifest to the sense in live Anatomies by reason of the blood rushing in and filling them wherewith they swell in living bodies and by their contracting themselves by means of their fleshy fibres contracted into themselves endeavoring to force the blood out into the Ventricles There are three parts of their motion Systole Diastole and the rest or pause which comes between them which cannot be discerned save in persons ready to die for they are performed so swiftly in sound persons that they seem to be confounded and to be performed all at once as in the discharge of a Gun all seems to be performed in the twinkling of the eye and in swallowing as Harvey informs us The Diastole is caused by the blood received from the Vena Cava and Arteria Venosa The Systole is performed when the Earlets being filled do by contracting themselves expel the Blood into the Ventricles The Diastole and Systole of both the Earlets do happen at one and the same time When the right Earlet undergoes its Diastole at the same time the left Ear undergoes the same when the latter is contracted in the Systole the former also expels But the Diastole of the Heart and Earlets happens at different times as also both their Systoles The Systole of the Earlets happens at the same time with the Diastole of the Ventricles and contrarily and the constriction of the Earlets doth alwaies forego the Diastole of the Ventricles both in healthy persons and in such as are at the point of death But the motion of the former is more lasting then the motion of the latter When the left ventricle ceases the left Earlet still continues pulsing which being extinct the remaining motion is in the right ventricle and that ceasing the right Earlet proceeds panting being the last that dies save that when it ceases a certain trembling motion doth as yet continue in the blood which flows in by reason of the driving of the extream parts Their use is I. To be Store-houses to the Heart for they first received the Blood and Air that they may not suddenly rush into the heart whence the heart might be hurt and the Animal faculty suffocated And hence it is that they are placed only at the vessels which pour into the heart and not at the Arteries which void the blood forth II. To safeguard the vessels to which they are joyned III. To be instead of a cooling Fan to the Heart according to Hippocrates IV. According to Walaeus to be in place of a measure by which the vena Cava and Arteriosa do measure the blood into the heart for seeing all the blood was not to go out at every pulse but the greatest part was to stay behind to be further perfected nature joyned the Earlets to the heart as vessels which should give in so much blood to the Heart as was naturally to be cast forth at every pulsation For which cause he thinks it is that the right Earlet is greater then the left because the right Ventricle is more Capacious then the left and like-more is voided therefrom then from the left viz. sooty Exhalations and the Nutriment of the Lungs The CAVITIES of the Heart or its Ventricles Chambers or Caves c. are not three as Aristotle falsely ascribes to greater Beasts for three are not found no not in a Whale but only two as Walaeus and Sylvius have observed in the dissection of a young Whale Nor did Galen at Rome find more in an Elephant And by a very rare chance three were observed by Aemilius Parisanus at Venice in the Heart of a certain Coverlid-maker And Veslingius twice observed the like Also Walaeus saw a third Ventricle in the Heart of an Oxe Caesalpinus observed three in Birds and Fishes and the right Ventricle doth easily appear to be divided into two near the point by a certain thin Partition yet in truth both come into one Licetus understands that same third Ventricle of Aristole to be the Prominency of the right Ventricle turned in beyond the left so that the left Ventricle commonly so called is Aristotles middle Ventricle Conringius doth otherwise excuse Aristotle viz. that the right Ventricle in his account is whence the Cava arises the middle whence the Aorta springs and the left whence the Arteria Venosa or left Earlet arises which being the least of all is in smal Live-Creatures hardly visible But so there should be four Ventricles the Vena Arteriosa being added as at first sight may seem not three only There are therefore only two Cavities found in the Heart of a Live-wight the right and the left having their inner surface uneven and rough especially the left The Heart of a certain Polander cut up by Riolanus was perfectly solid having no Ventricles at all Many Pits are formed in them by the fleshy Fibres in the right more but narrower in the left fewer but deeper that they might contain the blood received in hence in the Constriction of a Living Heart they are lesser in the Dilatation wider The Pits are constituted and fenced by Those fleshy Particles termed Laâ—ertuli Musclekies somtimes round sometimes thin being five or more in the right two only visible in the left but very thick ends Veslingus observes that the larger have Pores which pass through them The use of them is according to some to be Ligaments of the Heart Massa counts them little Muscles Vesalius and Riolanus call them Columnae carneae fleshy Pillars which being contracted do further the Diastole of the Heart Parisanus saies by help of them the Heart contracts it self Walaeus also hath observed in live Dissections that they assist the Contraction or Systole of the Heart especially when it is strong and vehement at what time their swelling begins at their Basis and goes on by little and little unto the point Harvey saies they draw the Cone
or Point of the Heart to the Basis or broad end thereof by their obliquâ— fibres And he is apt to think that heat is carried through all of them A. Benedictus and Ent that they hinder the blood from going into Clotters while it is shaken and agitated by them Baâ—â—â—us that they are instead of Ropes and Bands to hinder least in the Contractions of the Heart the Valves being forced beyond their pitch and overshot should be unable to retain the Blood Slegelius will have it that they are contracted that they may shut the Orifices of the Vessels of the Cava and Vena Arteriosa by their Fibrekies All these Opinions are true and must be joyned together as will manifestly appear to him that shall accurately consider the times of the motions of the Heart Many things are preternaturally found in the ventricles of the Heart Bauhin hath sound bits of far and our most expert Countryman Wormius hath took out of both the ventricles certain Caruncles or smal particles of Flesh whiteish within but of a shining red color without which I also have long since found at Padua and at Hasnia in my Dissections both of Men and Beasts Erastus hath found a Flegmatick concretion like yellow marrow which is found in the boyled bones of Oxen. Vesalius two pounds of Glandulous and blackish flesh Benivenius a Gobbit of flesh like a Medlar Salvius hath observed Worms as also I. D. Horstius at Confluentia May a twibladed Snake like a Whip at London and M A. Severinus much such another at Naples Hollerius found stones with an Impostume in a woman troubled with the stone and Wierus stones as big as Pease Bones are more rarely found in the Hearts of Men. Yet Gemma did once find some and Riolanus twice in the dead body of president Nicolas being eighty years of Age at the beginning of the Aorta and in the Queen Mother of Lewis the thirteen King of France being after her decease opened to be Imbalmed Johannes Trullus sound one in the Heart of Pope Urban the eighth of a triangular Figure representing the letter T. Simon Pauli my Renowned Praedecessor in the Anatomical Theatre took a bone as hard as a stone of a Figure of the Pythagoraean letter Y out of the Heart of a Man of Hasnia forty years of Age the bigness of a Wallnut and the shape not unlike the Heart I conceive they are all bred through the dryness and slow motion of the Humors in aged and sick Persons Yet nature makes use of this defect to provoke and quicken the motion of the blood when it passes slowly as waters flow more easily when a peice of wood is cast in or that all the blood may not clotter as our Women and Butchers stir their blood about with a stick when they intend thereof to make Puddings that it may not go into Clotters The right Ventricle receives blood out of the Vena cava which Vein it receives into it self And therefore it hath not so thick a flesh or wal as the left hath that their might be an even poise seeing it contains more matter and bears a greater weight then the left Nor is there so perfect a Concoction made in this Ventricle as in the left in which there is more heat It is not exactly round but semicircular resembling the Moon encreasing nor does it reach to the End of the Point but it seems to be as it were an Appendix to the left Ventricle which when the left is taken away seems still as it were to represent an whole Heart Yet is it deeper and larger then the left by reason of the store of blood which it was to contain both to nourish the Lungs and to make vital Spirits in the left Ventricle For Its Use is 1. To receive blood out of the vena cava to nourish the Lungs the said blood being poured into the Lungs through the Vena arteriosa Therefore Fishes which have no Lungs and draw no Air in at their Mouths are without this Ventricle having no more then one This right Ventricle therefore does concoct and attenuate the Blood for the Nourishment of the Lungs II. To send the thinner part of the Blood through the Septum or partition into the left Ventricle to make vital Spirits and the thicker part through the Lungs both to nourish them and that it may return to the left ventricle for the Nutriment of the whole Body III. Further to perfect and prepare the blood which runs back as superfluous after the extream parts are nourished and the crude blood which is bred in the Liver The left Ventricle is narrower but more noble having a round Cavity and which reaches unto the point of the Heart It s flesh or wall is three times as thick as that of the right ventricle Also it is harder that the vital Spirits may not exhale and that the motion of the blood might be stronger being to be forced into the farthest parts of the body It s Use is to make vital Spirit and Arterial blood of a twofold matter I. Of blood prepared in the right ventricle and passed through the Septum and the Lungs II. Of Air drawn in by the Mouth and Nostrils prepared in the Lungs and transmitted through the Arteria venosa with the blood into the left ventricle of the Heart to kindle and ventilate the vital flame yea and to nourish the same The latter fishes stand in need of and Leucophlegmatick persons the former such as are seated in a narrow or infected place or are under extream heat for fear of suffocation and extinction of the flame in the Heart The Use therefore of both ventricles is in a manner the same viz. to generate Arterial blood and to perfect the venal and to receive the same running back from all parts of the body through the veins and to expel the perfect blood through the Arteries into the farthest parts of the body that they may be thereby nourished This is proved by the Conformations of the ventricles which in part are like one to the other in the right two vessels a Vein and an Artery carrying out and bringing back and as many in the left In the former are two sorts of Valves the trebble pointed and Mitre-shap'd and the like in the latter The left expels and receives as much as the right save that it is consumed in nourishing the Lungs and the Heart Yet their different Constitution and Magnitude argues some difference Whence 1. There is a different Coction in the one and other as hath been demonstrated above 2. The right works for the Lungs the left for the whole Body 3. The right sends sooty Exhalations and blood to the Lungs the left receives from the Lungs Blood Impraegnated with Aire There is a Septum or Partition between the two Ventricles which is thick like the other Wall of the left ventricle which Columbus once observed to be Gristley hollow on the left side on the
Cava and Arteria venosa have trebble-pointed valves looking from without inwards the Arteries which carry away viz. the Aorta and the Vena Arteriosa have Sigma-shap'd or Mitre-fashion'd valves open inwards shut outwards The former admit blood into the Heart being open they suffer the blood to flow out being shut they hinder it from returning the same way The trebble-pointed valves do not only wink but they are close shut by the blood distending the Heart and by the constriction of the Heart which straitens the vessels The Sigmoides or Sigma-shap'd are shut by the Relaxation and falling in of the Heart in the Diastole whereby the Fibres being stretched out long-waies they are drawn downwards with the Walls and so shut like the Chains in Draw-bridges The Trebble-pointed or Tricuspides are opened by the impulse of new blood through the Cava and Arteria venosa and the Diastole of the Heart whereby the Fibres being drawn downwards they are opened But the Mitre-shap'd valves are open'd in the Systole by the Constriction of the Heart and the blood urgeing its way out Also they may be praeternaturally shut by the blood expelled and standing seated in the full vessells to which endeavouring to run back they make resistance by reason of their conformation which Artifice of Nature we see every where imitated by the Flood-gates and Locks made upon Rivers But that according to nature they are not shut by the returning of the expulsed blood as some conceive Walaeus proves Because 1. Our senses observe that the blood is carried from the Heart not to the Heart by the Arteries 2. In a rare and languishing Pulse the Artery doth not rise or swel last in the upper part towards the Heart but it swels there first 3. If an Artery be tied two fingers from the Heart and it be so opened betwixt the Ligature and the valves that the blood may freely pass forth yet the valves will divers times straitly be shut and the Heart is orderly moved TABLE VI. The Explication of the FIGURES This first FIGURE shewes the right side of the Heart entire and withall the Earlet cut off and the Vessels which goe out of the Heart but especially the Anastomosis by which Folius will have the Blood to flow from the right into the left Ventricle FIG I. AAA The Heart in its proper posture over the Surface whereof the Vena Coronaria is disseminated BB. The right Earlet of the Heart partly dissected partly intire C. A certain white and circular place between the Earlets in which on one side under a certain little skin like a valve an Anastomosis is found that is a wreathed winding hole through which Folius will have the Blood to pass into the left Ventricle D. The vena cava dissected as far as to the Situation of the Liver E. The Vena Aorta which goes to the Throat and Arms dissected F. The Arteria magna ascending G. The same descending near the Back-bone H. An Arterial Pipe which joines the great Arterie with the Arteria venosa I. The Arteria venesa yssuing out of the right Ventricle of the Heart K. The Vena Arteriosa Nurse of the Lungs yssueing out of the left Ventricle aaaa The Vena coronaria radicated and diffused through the surface of the Heart b. The beginning of this Vena coronaria in the Earlet near the Vena cava cccc A certain portion of the Earlet dissected dd The other part remaining yet intire ee A Probe thrust into the Anastomosis f. A little skin like a Valve placed at the mouth of the Anastomosis gggg The Branches of vena cava spred up and down and rooted in the Liver hhh Ascendent branches of the Arteria Magna FIG II. This other Figure shewes the left Ventricle of the Heart as also the Earlet dissected together with the going out of the Probe demonstrated in the first Figure AA The Heart cut open through the whole left Ventricle BBB An exact Representation of the said Ventricle C. The Egress of the Probe through the Anastomosis from the right into the left Earlet D. A Valve placed at the mouth of the great Artery EE The left Earlet of the Heart dissected being less then the right FF The Arteria Venosa going out of the right Ventricle of the Heart GG The Arteria Magna ascending H. The said Artery descending near the Back-bone I. The Arterial Pipe knitting the Vena Arteriosa to the Magna Arteria K. The Trunk of the great Artery ascending to the Arms and Throat aa A certain part of Vena Coronaria dispersed through the surface of the Heart the smallest part thereof is visible bb The Arteria Coronaria dissected cccc The left Earlet cut open as far as to the Vena Arteriosa dddd Certain Nervous particles in the very Ventricle of the Heart accounted Nerves by Aristotle ee The Probe thrust in through the Anastomosis fff Certain smal holes through which Folius will have the blood to pass while the Anastomosis grows together and there is need of less matter g. A Valve on the side also set before the Anastomosis page 112 And therefore many of the Ancients and later writers are deceived who imagined that the blood did freely pass out of the Heart and back again thereto And that the valves do not naturally close and open appears by a Tumor in the Arteries between the Ligature and the Heart and the emptying of the veins near the Heart The first vessel is the VENA CAVA inserted into the right Ventricle with a very large and gaping Orifice three times greater then the Orifice of the Aorta and therefore it seems rather to arise from the heart then from the Liver especially seeing it sticks so firmly to the right Ventricle that it cannot be separated therefrom Whether it hath any motion is hard to determine Aristotle and Galen seem to have been of that opinion but the Interpreters expound those places to mean an obscure motion But Walaeus hath discovered a manifest motion therein from the Jugulum as far as to the Liver but most evident near the heart and that therefore even in that place the Vena Cava is furnished with fleshy Fibres whereof it is destitute in other places Also Ent hath observed that the vena Cava of a dead Beast being with a mans Finger lightly touched in the Belly near the Thighs of the Beast did express a trembling motion It s Use is to bring in Blood from the Liver and the whole body by its ascending and descending Trunks A Membranous Circle grows to the Orifice thereof to strengthen the heart Which is presently split into three strong Membranous VALVES termed Janitrices Gatewarders looking from without inwards that the blood may indeed enter but not return back into the Cava They are termed TRICUSPIDES trebble-pointed by the Greeks Trichlochines because they are like the Triangular heads of Darts when they are shut and fall close one to another They grow as also the rest
of the valves do to many shreds in the Cava commonly each one to five remarkeable Threds intertwisted with many little ones whereby they are joyned to that fleshy particle before explained which some call the Ligaments of the heart others as Aristotle perhaps the Nerves of the heart The VENA ARTERIALIS or vas Arteriosum the Arterial veins or Arterial vessel Others call it Arteria Pulmonaris the Lungs Artery because it is in truth an Artery both in Substance and Use T was called a Vein first by Herophilus and afterwards by most other Anatomists before the Circulation of the blood was found out from its Office because it sends blood to nourish the Lungs T is termed an Artery I. By reason of its Substance which consists not of a single Coat as a vein doth but of a double one II. Because in a Child in the Womb it performs the Office of an Artery and Pulses as shall be said in the next Chapter As also in a grown person because it carries Nutritive blood to the Lungs which is partly wrought in the right ventricle This vessel passes out of the heart with a smaller Orifice and yet greater then the Lungs stand in need of For Columbus and Arantius observe that two Fingers have been thrust thereinto and it ought to be the greater because it receives blood from the continual pulsation of the right side of the heart Moreover resting upon the Arteria Magna and inclining to the left side it goes to the right and left parts of the Lungs with a double branch a right and a left Which afterward spend themselves into sundry branches in the Lungs It Use is to receive blood out of the right Ventricle and to carry it to the Lungs for their nourishment and according to the observations of latter Authors to pass over the rest of the blood through the Arteria venosa into the left Ventricle of the Heart and to hinder the blood from sliding back again into the heart Three VALVES are placed therein arising from the Coat of the vein it self looking from without inwards and resembling an half Circle or the letter Sigma as it was anciently figured and did resemble the Latine letter C. The ARTERIA VENOSA which others call Vena Pulmonaria is the third Vessel of the heart which is seen in the left Ventricle It is termed an Artery because of its Office For I. It Pulses in a grown person because it is united to the left Ventricle but it moves not by a proper motion of its own because it is neither an Artery nor doth it carry pure Arterial blood II. It is implanted into the left Ventricle T is called a VEIN 1. Because of its Substance 2. Because in a Child in the Womb it performs the office of a vein And it is produced as it were from the Cava to which it is joyned by way of Anastomosis Yea and in a grown person it carries blood also to the heart as doth the Cava It Arises with a round and great Orifice greater then that of the Arteria Magna divided into two parts presently after its egress just in a manner as if it arose with a twofold mouth and it is disseminated into the right and left part of the Lungs The Use I. In its Dilatation to draw Air to the heart not bare and simple Air but mixed with the blood which returns from the Lungs for the Generation of vital spirits and Arterial blood and to nourish and kindle up the vital flame For the Arteria venosa being opened in living Anatomies doth pour blood and not pure air into the heart which for the most part we observe thicker then ordinary in the Carcasses of Men and Beasts because the motion of the left ventricle ceasing the blood received in this vein cannot be driven or drawn to the heart And when the Arteria venosa is cut or opened there appears no air because the air is not pure and simple being mixed throughout with blood And when the Lungs of a living or dead Creature are by Art blown up not a jot of air is perceived to come thence to the heart because the Carriage of blood is wanting and the natural Drawer and Driver is also wanting But that the air such as it is doth come into the heart their Examples do testifie who have been stifled with the sums of Quick-silver Coles Lime c. And otherwise the Lungs and Lung-pipes were made in vain II. In the Contraction of the Heart to thrust out a portion of vital blood into the Lungs together with sooty exhalations which is an old opinion But that in the Systole of the heart blood or sooty steams should be carried this way 1. The Valves hinder which will not suffer any thing to return 2. The Arteria venosa being tied doth swel towards the Lungs and is lank and emptied near the heart 3. Being opened it pours forth blood on this side the band but beyond it being opened it voids neither blood nor sooty exhalations 4. The sooty steams of the right Ventricle do evaporate through the vena Arteriosa turn into water in the Pericardium or Heart-bag breed the hairs in the Arm-pits and exale into the whole habit of the Body through the Aorta 5. The air which goes into the heart and the sooty steams which go out with the blood should be carried the same way in contrary motions which is a thing unusal in the natural course observed in the body For though ever and anon Excrements are driven from and Nutriment is drawn to the same part yet the way is different especially where the afflux is continual as in the Arteria venosa from the Lungs or at least they are performed at different times Therefore III. In the contraction of the heart it drives blood which is superfluous after the nourishment of the Lungs or that which runs back out of the vena Arteriosa into the left Ventricle of the heart Two VALVES only are placed at the Orifice of this vessel which look from without inwards bred out of the Nervous circle which grows out of the substance of the heart which being joyned together do resemble a Bishops Mitre They are greater then the Valves of the Cava have longer threds and each hath seven large ones besides little ones annexed to them which from a broad Basis do commonly end into a sharp point and for strengths sake very many fleshy Explantations Therefore two were sufficient to shut the Orifice close because they are greater then others the Fibres longer and larger the Columnes or Pillars stronger and the Orifice it self is more Ovall-shap'd then that of the rest The ARTERIA MAGNA or great Artery so called because it is the root of all others is another vessel of the left Ventricle from whence it proceeds and arises At the Orifice hereof is placed instead of a Prop not in Men but in certain Beasts as
Harts Oxen Horses c. a certain hard substance which is somtimes Gristly somtimes Boney according to the greatness and Age of the Beasts In man the most noble and strongest Harvey saw a portion of this Artery turned into a round bone near the Heart whence he concludes that the Diastole of the Arteries is caused by the blood alone not by any Pulsifick faculty derived through the Membranes Also Johannes Schroderus writes that the meeting together of the Arteries in the Basis of the Heart was in an heart degenerated into a bone The Use thereof is to communicate the Vital spirit with the Nutritive Arterial blood received from the heart unto all parts of the Body for Nutrition and life which that it may not pass back again into the heart Three Valves are placed like those in the vena Arteriosa exactly shut looking from without inwards which are termed Sigmiodes or Sigma-shap'd Valves Chap. VIII How the Vessels are united in the Heart of a Child in the Womb. THe Vessels in the heart are otherwise disposed when the Child is in the Womb then they are after it is born which though Galen knew and made mention thereof yet the greatest part of Anatomists have either neglected the same or have delivered falsities thereabout by saying that the Unions of the vessels were some of them only made by a Chanel others only by way of Anastomosis But the Conjunctions or UNIONS of the VESSELS of the Heart in a Child in the Womb are twofold One is made by an Anastomosis another by a Chanel By Anastomosis an Union is made of the Vena Cava and the Arteria Venosa under the right Earlet near the Coronaria before the Cava doth absolutely open it self into the right Ventricle The hole is large and of an Oval Figure Now Nature contrived this Union by way of Anastomosis 1. By reason of Vicinity 2. Because of the likeness of substances Before this hole in the Cavity of Arteria venosa is placed a Pendulous thin hard little Membrane larger then the hole It s Use is I. According to the Doctrin of Galen and his Clients that the blood may be carried through this hole out of the Cava into the Arteria venosa not into the right ventricle for vital spirit is not yet bred nor do the Lungs need blood so attenuated to nourish the Lungs because they could not otherwise be nourished in a Child in the Womb because in it the heart hath no motion whereby the blood might be forced out of the right ventricle into the vena Arteriosa And therefore this Arteria venosa is a vein in the Child in the Womb. But that it serves the turn of the Heart and not only to nourish the Lungs divers things Evince observed by the favorers of the Circular Motion For 1. The Heart is moved even in an imperfect Child after the third moneth as Egs and Embryo's do testifie But before the third moneth only a little Bladder of the Earlet pants as in Insects before the Heart is perfectly hollowed But this motion were in vain if the Heart should not receive or expel any thing 2. The blood by the Anastomosis is immediately poured into the left Ear and is necessarily thence conveighed by the Systole of the Heart into the left ventricle 3. All the blood is carried through these Unions doubtless not for the sake of the Lungs alone which might be nourished after the same manner as in grown persons although void of motion the veins in part gaping 4. The Child in the Womb is nourished with Arterial blood which can come from no place but the Heart as shall be demonstrated hereafter Therefore II. The true use is that it might conveigh part of the blood in a Child in the Womb out of the Cava of the Liver into the left ventricle of the Heart which cannot go thither the ordinary way the Lungs neither dilating themselves nor Respireing In which passage the right ventricle also draws somwhat to it self And that the blood may not slide back into the Cava a little Membrane there placed hinders when it fals in and settles A little while after the Birth this Hole grows together and is dried up so that a man would think the place had never been perforated and that by reason of the plenty of blood in a grown person forced out of the Lungs now opened and inlarged directly to the left Earlet which suffers not a smal quantity of blood to flow out of the Anastomosis whereupon being shut it grows together Howbeit in grown persons it remains for a season open Pinaeus observed it thrice Riolanus once and my self more then once Botallus most frequently in Calves Sows Dogs of a large size and therefore he would have it to be alwaies and naturally open that blood might pass this way out of the right to the left Ventricle Caecilius Folius treading in his Foot-steps thinks it is open in all Men to the same end as in a Child in the Womb but contrary to experience For it is then only open when Nature hath shut up other passages as I saw at Padua in that old Man whose Arteria venosa was stopped with Flegm In Water-fowl and other Animals that live in the Water as Ducks Castors Swans Bitturns c. it is alwaies open because they live now and then in the Water without the Use of their Lungs And I have somtimes observed in dead bodies the little Membrane winking and receiving the Probe without any violence but I cannot allow that it is so alwaies And that light opening would be unprofitable For the passage of so much blood Another Union is by a longish Channel viz. that of the vena Arterialis and the Arteria Magna because they are distant one from another The VII TABLE The Explication of the FIGURES In this TABLE are presented the Unions of the Vessels of the Heart in a Child in the Womb also the Heart incompast with the Lungs and the smal twigs of the Wesand or Wind-pipe call'd Aspera Arteria FIG I. A. The Heart B. The Ascendent Trunk of Vena Cava C. The Descendent Trunk thereof D. The Ascendent Trunk of Arteria Magna e. The Axillary Artery f. The Descendent Trunk of the great Artery g. The Earlet of the right Ventricle K. An Anastomosis as it appears in Vena Cava FIG II. A. The little Heart of a Child in the Womb. B. The Trunk of the Arteria Magna springing out of the Heart C. A Portion of the said Artery going down-wards D. The Vena Arteriosa drawn out of the Heart ee The Channel between the Vena Arteriosa and Arteria Magna ff The Rise of the Arteries termed Carotides or drousie Arteries g. The beginning of the Subclavian right Artery FIG III. A. The right Nerve of the sixt Pare going towards the Lungs B. The same Nerve on the left side C. The middle Branch between the two Nerves
D. The Off-spring thereof which is carried to the Pericardium EE The two greater Branches of Aspera Arteria which on the back-sides are Membranous FF The hinder part of the Lungs G. The proper Membrane of the Lungs HH A remaining portion of the Pericardium or Heart-bag I. The Heart in its proper place FIG IV. A. The Aspera Arteria or Wesand cut off under thâ— Larynx B. It s right Branch divided first into two C. The left Branch of the Arteria Aspera distributed in like manner into greater and lesser Branches ddd The Extremities of the Branches page 115 by the Arteria venosa where it is divided into two as if it had three parts the least whereof notwithstanding is the Channel In Infants of three or four years old it is stil to be seen but without any through-passage in grown persons t is by little and little attenuated and dried being distitute of all Nutriment because no Humors pass any longer through the same until through absence of Life and Nourishment it Putrifies and Consumes quite away The use thereof is I. According to the Mind of Galen that the vital Spirit being received from the Navil-Arteries into the Arteria Magna may from hence be carried through that Channel into the vena Arteriosa and so straight into the Lungs to maintain Life But 1. It serves not the Lungs alone 2. The Navil-Arteries do bring out of the Arteria Magna but carry nothing thereinto 3. The Pipe is greater then to serve only to carry Spirits 4. The Lungs of a Child in the Womb being red are not nourished only with Spirits II. According to Petrejus and Hofmannus to bring Arterial blood to nourish the Lungs Who had said well if they had not omitted the good of the whole body III. According to late Writers that the blood which slides out of the upper Trunk of Cava into the right ventricle may pass through this Pipe the greatest part thereof indeed to the Aorta that so with the rest it may nourish and enliven the whole body of the Embryo but the least portion of all goes up to the Lungs by the ordinary way Both the ventricles in the Child perform one and the same thing and part the blood which is to be carried because the more perfect blood is supplied by the Mother and therefore the Walls are a like thick And the two ventricles in the Child which doth not respire perform the same which in imperfect Animals void of Lungs is accomplished by one ventricle This Pipe therefore assists the Anastomosis in transporting the blood of the Heart because either of the waies would otherwise be two narrow For I have observed in a Girle new Borne by me publickly dissected that the Pipe was wanting because the Anastomosis was larger then ordinary and there is reason for it The Lungs must be nourished and the whole body must be nourished Which can never be effected unless the Arterial Blood be distributed out of the Aorta It comes not from the Mother through the Iliack Arteries because they are not joyned to the Arteries of the Womb besides their motion is contrary as the binding of the Navil Arteries doth shew For the Navil-Arteries derived from the Child do swel towards the Heart thereof and towards the Placenta or Womb-cake they are empty for the Arterial blood in the Child after it is nourished runs back through the Iliack veins to the Placenta as a part of the Child which must be nourished out of which it passes again into the Navil-veins and is mixed with that other blood which comes out of the veins of the Womb and runs joyntly back again to the Liver and Heart of the Child that the Circulation may be repeated Now it flows conveniently out of this vena Arteriosa through the Pipe or Channel into the Aorta by reason of its Situation downwards and its crooked insertion into the Aorta Therefore seeing the Arterial blood is not carried frâ—â— the Mother upwards to the Heart neither can the Lungs be nourished thereby Chap. IX Touching the Lungs THe Lungs called iâ— Latin Pulmones in Greek Pneumoeâ—'s or Pleumones have their name from Respiration or drawing in and blowing out the Air because they are given to Animals living in their Air and breathing but not to fishes which have neither Neck nor Voice They are seated in the Cavity of the Breast or Chest which they fil when they are distended They are divided into the right and left part by means of the Mediastinum that one part being hurt the other may yet perform the Office Each of these parts is divided into two Lobes Laps or Scollups about the fourth Vertebra of the Chest of which the upper is shorter then the lower seldom is one part divided into three Lobes as in Brutes because a man goes bolt upright Brutes looking downwards nor by reason of the shortness of the Chest could any thing lie between the Heart and the Liver except the Midrif Yet oftentimes Piccolhomineus Riolanus and my self have after Hippocrates and Russus Ephesius observed three Now the Lungs embrace the Heart with their Scollups as with certain Fingers Their shape resembles that of an Ox-hoofe On the outside towards the Cavity of the Chest the Lungs are Bossie or bunching out on the inside they are hollow where they embrace the Heart Their Colour in the Child is red like that of the Liver by reason of the nourishment is receives from its Mother in grown persons t is yellowish Pale somtime Ash-color'd in such as have died of a long sickness blackish In some persons healthy enough I have seen them Party colored like Marble In that part where it is knit unto the Chest by Fibres t is red as in a Child in the Womb. T is Knit in the Fore-part to the Brest-bone by the Mediastinum behind to the Vertebra's somtimes the Lungs at the sides grow to the Pleura by certain Fibrous bands whence arises a lasting shortness of Breath Now this Connexion doth frequently deceive Physitians nor knowing or discerning Penetrating wounds of the Chest Nicolas Massa conceives this Connexion profitable to the Heart least it should be oppressed with the bulk of the Lungs or the facility or breathing should be hindred and Riolanus saies he evermore found this aâ—â—esion I have cheifly observed it about the lower Ribs near the Diaphragma least they should press and bear upon it Others say the Lungs are bound to Fibres that in the wounds of the Chest they might follow the motion of the Chest though with a weaker motion Hippocrates in his second Book de Morbis calls it the Lungs slipt down to the side and this comes to pass either from ones Birth or after a Pleurisie or by reason of Tenacious and clammy flegm interposing it self oâ— from some external cause as negligent Curing of a wounded or suppurated Chest Also the Lungs cleave to the Heart by the Vena
of the Lungs are without pain Howbeit Riolanus allots very many Nerves to the substance of the Lungs also drawn from the Implication and Contexture of the Stomach Nerves I also have seen many spred abroad within the Lungs proceeding from the sixt Pare and alwaies in a manner accompanying the Bronchia or Lung-pipes derived from the hinder part and only a little twig conveig'd to the Membrane from the forepart What the Action of the Lungs is Authors Question That they never move at all is Helmonts Paradox but serve only as a seive that the Air may pass pure into the Chest and that the Muscles of the Belly alone do suffice for Respiration But that they are indeed and in truth moved the cutting up of live bodies shews and Wounds of the Chest that they move long and strongly Moreover that they may be moved any one may try with a pair of Bellows Finally They ought to be moved for otherwise both the Heart would â—e suffocated and the motion of the blood in the Lungs would be hindred The Muscles of the Belly do indeed concur but secondarily because they are not joyned to the Heart and when they are moved Respiration may be stopped Yea and when they are cut off in a living Anatomy the Lungs are moved nevertheless But whether they are moved by their own proper force or by some other thing is a further Question Averrhoes who is followed among the late writers by John Daniel Horstius conceives the Lungs are moved by their own proper force not following the motion of the Chest for otherwise saies he we must grant that a violent motion may be perpetual But we are to hold that though the Lungs are the Vessel of Respiration yet they are so not by doing but by suffering For they have no motive force of their own as Averrhoes will have it because at our pleasure we can stop our breathing or quicken or retard the same nor do they receive the principle of their motion from the Heart or from the blood raising them as Aristole conceives and his followers For 1. The efflux of the blood out of the Heart is made by the orninary motion but the Respiration is voluntary 2. The Cause of the Pulse and Respiration would be one and the same and they would be performed at one and the same time But thirty Pulses answer one Respiration 3. While we draw in our Breath strongly and hold the air drawn in for a season the swelling of the Lungs should compel us to let our breath go because it lifts up the Chest according to their opinion 4. The Blood of the Heart doth not abide in the Lungs by an unequal retention so as to distend them but it is forthwith expelled according to nature 5. When it tarries longest in diseased Lungs it makes shortness of Breath or difficulty in breathing but no Tumor 6. In a strong Apoplexy the motion of the Lungs ceases the Pulse being safe and the Heart unhurt Nor are the Lungs raised up by the air forced in which when the Chest is lifted up because it hath no other space whither it can go to it is carried through the Aspera arteria or Wesand into the Lungs as Falcoburgius and Des Cartes conceive and Hogelandius Regius and Prataeus who follow him For 1. The air may easily be condensed as may be proved by a thousand experiments as by Cupping-glasses Weather-glasses Whips Trumpets Winds and infinite things beside and therefore it may be most straitly compacted about the Chest and compressed within it self as well by the internal subtile nature of the air and dispersed by Atomes easily recollected one within another as by the external impulse of the Chest whereby it may more easily be condensed then driven into another place 2 By the motion of the Chest or such a like body we do not see the lightest thing that is Agitated By an hole in a Wall all Chinks and Dores being closely stopped our Nostrils being stopped we may with our Mouthes draw air out of the next Chamber to which it is not credible that the air moved by the Chest can reach with a strong motion and though air may penetrate into the Chamber through some chinks and Rifts yet is it not in so great quantity as to stretch the Chest so much as it ought to be stretched in free Respiration The same experiment may be made in a Glass or Silver vessel applied close to ones Mouth 4. While I have held my Breath I have observed my Belly to be moved above twenty times the while But whether is the Air then driven Must it not needs be because all places are ful of bodies that the air next the Belly is compressed and condensed See more of this subject in my Vindiciae Anatomicae and in a peculiar Discourse Therefore the Lungs do only follow the motion of the Chest to avoid Vacuum And therefore only they receive the air drawn in because the Chest by widening it self fils the Lungs with air Now that the Motion of the Lungs arises from the Chest experience shews For 1. If air enter into the Chest being peirced through with a Wound the Lungs remain immoveable because they cannot follow the widening of the Chest the air insinuating it self through the wound into the empty space But the Chest being sound the Lungs follow the widening thereof to avoid Vacuum as in Pipes Water is drawn upwards and Quittor Bullets Darts and other hard things are drawn out of body through the avoidance of Vacuum 2. If the Midriff of a live Creature be peirced through with a light wound Respiration is stopped the Chest falling in But somwhat there is which hinders many worthy men from assenting to this cause of the Lungs motion because after the Chest is perfectly opened the Lungs are oftentimes moved along time with a vehement motion But according to the Observation of Johannes Walaeus Franciscus Sylvius and Franciscus Vander Shagen that is not the motion of Constriction and Dilatation which is the natural motion of the Lungs but it is the motion of an whole Lobe upwards and downwards which motion happens because the Lungs are fasten'd to the Mediastinum the Mediastinum to the Midriff and the Lungs are also seated near the Midriff whence it happens while the Creature continues yet strong that either the Lungs with the Mediastinum are drawn or by the Midriff driven the Diaphragma or Midriff not yet falling down nor loosing its motion which I observe in contradiction to the most learned Son of Horstius Now that this motion proceeds not from the inbred force of the Lungs doth hence appear in that alwaies when the Chest is depressed the Lungs are lifted up being forced by the Midriff which at that time rises a good height into the Chest and contrarywise the Chest being lifted up the Lungs are depressed And because the Lungs are the Instrument of Respiration Hence it hath these following Uses
I. According to Plato Galen and Abensinae to be a soft Pillow and Cushion under the Heart II. According to others who follow Columbus to prepare and wellnigh generate the vital Spirits which are afterwards to receive their perfection in the heart whiles in them the blood is as it were Circulated first boyling with the heat of the Heart and afterwards settled by the coldness of the air III. It hath more proper uses when it is Dilated and when it is contracted When the Lungs are Dilated they receive in the Air like a pair of Bellows through the Branches of the Wind-pipe I. To prepare Aire for the Heart for the convenient nourishment of the lightful Spirit For every quality of the Aire is not a friend to our Spirit as is seen in such as are kild with the smoak of Charcole and the steam of newly whited Walls Helmont conceives that the Air is united to the spirit of the Heart and that it receives a fermentation in the Heart which accompanying the same they do both dispose the Blood to a total transpiration of it self which is the reason why in the extremity of cold weather and at Sea we eat more heartily because the thinness of the Air disposes the blood to insensible transpiration Backius is somwhat of the same mind who conceives that by the moist and thin body of the Air the blood is made apt to run so as that it may be diffused into the smallest passages of the Body Others ascribe both these effects to the abundance of Serosity in the Blood Therefore Hippocrates saies that water is hungry and we see that such as are given to drink are enclined to sweat much as also Scorbutick persons II. To fan and cool the heat For we see that the heat of our Bodies stands in need of somwhat that is cold without which it is extinguished as is apparent in such as stay long in very hot Baths as the flame of a Candle in a close place wanting Air goes out And therefore the Lungs are called the Fan and cooler of the Heart and the Fishes in the Water and other Animals that have but on Ventricle in their Hearts are without Lungs because they do not want such a cooling As also Infants in the Womb being fanned by their Mother and the wide Anastomoses have their Lungs without motion Hence it is that having seen only the Lungs you may judg how hot any Creature is for Nature makes the Lungs the larger by how much the Heart is hotter Therefore the Lungs are not absolutely necessary to Life but serve to accommodate the Heart For instead of Lungs a boy of Amsterdam four years old had a little Bladder ful of a Membranous wind as Nicolas Fontanus a Physitian of that Citty doth testifie which being guarded with very smal Veins had its original from the Aspera Arteria or Wesand it self whose office it is to cool the Heart Who nevertheless died of a Consumption because haply his Heart was not furnished with a sufficient quantity of Air. When the Lungs are contracted in Expiration they do again afford us a twofold use I. Sooty Excrements do pass away through the same being carried out of the Heart with the blood through the Vena Arteriosa II. To make an articulate voice in Men and an inarticulate sound in Beasts by affording Air to frame the voice And therefore Creatures that have no Lungs are mute according to Aristotle Chap. X. Of the Lung-Pipe or Wesand THe Pipe or Channel of the Lungs is by the Ancients called Arteria because it contains Air Galen and others call it Trachea arteria or the rough Artery because of its unevenness and to difference it from the smooth Arteries Lactantius terms it Spiritualis Fistula the Spirit or Air-Pipe because the Air is breathed in and out thereby Now it is a Pipe or Channel entring into the lower part of the Lungs with many branches which are by Hippocrates termed Syringae and Aortae whose head is termed Larynx of which in the following Chapter the rest of its Body is termed Bronchus because it is moistened with drink For that some part of the drink doth pass even into the Wind-pipe and Lungs Hippocrates doth rightly prove by an Hog new kild in whose Lungs matter is found just so colored as the the drink was which he drunk immediately before he was killed And that some drink may be carried through the Wind-pipe may be proved out of Julius Jasolinus an Anatomist of Naples who seeking in the body of a Noble person the Cause of his death found his Pericardium or Heart-bag so distended with Humor that it being squeezed some of the said Humor came out at his mouth As to its Situation in Man-kind it rests upon the Gullet for it goes down from the mouth straight along to the Lungs and at the fourth Vertebra of the Chest it is divided into two branches each of which goes into the Lungs of its respective side they are again subdivided into two other branches and these again into others till at last they end into very smal twigs in the surface of the Lungs But the branches thereof which are greater then the rest of the Vessels of the Lungs entring into the Lungs do go through the middle thereof between the Vena Arteriosa which is hindermore and the Arteria venosa which is before it with which it is joyned by obscure Anastomoses or conjunctions of Mouths hardly discernable by our Eye-sight In Bruits t is Situate much after the same manner Yet we must note that it is different in a Swan and after a manner altogether singular For being longer it insinuates it self by a crooked winding into a case of the Breast-bone and soon after from the bottom of the case it returns upwards and having mounted the Channel-bones it bends it self towards the Chest But before it reaches the Lungs t is propped by a certain boney Pipe broad above narrow beneath which in a Duck is round then it is divided into two branches which swel in the middle but grow smaller where they tend to the Lungs till they enter into them 'T is cloathed with a double Membrane one External another Internal The External is a thin one arising from the Pleura and sticks close to the intermediate Lingaments of the Gristles and Ushers along the recurrent Nerves The Internal being furnished with straight Fibres is thicker and more solid most of all in the Larynx least of all in the branches of the Lungs indifferently in the middle Pipe to the end it may not easily be hurt by Acrimonious drinks or other Liquors voided by Coughing or falling down from the Head It arises from the Coat which compasses the Palate and therefore is continued with the Mouth It is smeared with a fat Humor to hinder its being dried up by motions loud cryings drawing in of hot Air going out of sharp sooty Exhalations c.
through moisture do easily putrifie Add hereunto that the Bones of the Temples are very thin and therefore extraneous heat can easily pass through them Chap. II Of the Membranes without and within the Skull THe EXTERNAL MEMBRANES which compass the Skull are two The PERICRANIUM and the PERIOSTIUM which compass the Brain also there are two Meninges or Matres so called viz. DURA MATER and PIA MATER that is to say a thick Membrane and a thin one which perform the same Office in their Cavity which the Pleura performs in the middle Cavity and the Peritonaeum in the lowest The PERICRANEUM is a Membrane thin and soft compassing the Skull and springing from the dura Mater coming out at the Sutures of the Skull That it springs from the dura Mater the extraordinary Consent between the Brain with its Meninges and the Pericraneum does sufficiently prove which cannot be by any other way more conveniently made forth Moreover this production of the Pericranium from the dura Mater is manifestly visible in Infants in whom the Moles of their Heads are not yet sufficiently closed Those Fibres wherewith Horstius Spigelius and Laurenbergius do conceive that the Pericraneum is only fastned to the dura Mater do not go unto the Throat for the Bones being by little and little hardned and compressed that same Continuity of the Pericraneum and dura Mater was broken off with Age from whence arose that appearance of Fibres which hath deceived some The PERIOSTIUM is a most thin and nervous Membrane and therefore exceeding sensible by help whereof all the bones saving the teeth being compassed therewith become sensible I distinguish these two Membranes with Vesalius and Bauhinus against Fallopius Laurentius and others who confound them seeing they may be accurately separated by a skilful Anatomist Now the various Muscles about the Head shall be explained in their proper place The CRASSA MENINX or harder Membrane called also DURA MATER because of its thickness and hardness and because many conceive all the Membranes of the Body do arise out of this and the tenuis Membrana or pia Mater does cover the Skull all over on the inside and all its Cavities and hollowness and sticks strongly to its Basis so that some have thought it took its Original from thence Now it compasses the Brain also loosely on the upper side and covers the inside of the Skull For wheras Hildanus and Varolius have observed that it is straitly fastned to the Skull that was besides the ordinary Course of Nature that there may be some distance between as there is between the Heart and the Heart-bag both in living and dead bodies though in the latter it is greater by reason of the defect of Spirits and the falling in of the Brain which I grant Olbafius and Hofmannus and this is so contrived that the swelling Vessels of the Brain may not be compressed and that there may be no hindrance of the Motion of the Brain which is made up of Systole and Diastole and is continual as may be seen in Wounds of the Head newborn Children and most vehement pains of the head as Fabricius Hildanus hath observed And I my self have frequently seen this motion in wounded persons Strange therefore it is that some learned men will needs deny this motion But it is a very hard task to assign the true Cause of this motion Some make it to be the Meninges others the Arteries others the Substance of the Brain But it is ill ascribed to the Meninges for a great portion of the brain being taken away and the Meninges themselves the brain was observed to move in a living Sheep by the renowned Riolanus They judg better who ascribe the same to the Arteries for the motions of the Brain and Arteries do happen both at one and the same time as may easily be observed in Fractures of the Skul and in the Heads of Infants Yea and Walaeus observes that in those who being wounded in the Head to the Brain have extream anguish only certain conspicuous Arteries do move and not the Substance of the Brain and when the parties wounded gather strength the motion of their Brain evidently returns Also Coiter hath observed in living Lambs Kids and Dogs that the brain it self hath no motion but only the Arteries To him Olbafius gives consent because the motion is most observable about the Cavities of the dura mater where are most Arteries And therefore I conceive we must not have recourse to the substance of the brain which is also soft and flaggie and sufficiently indisposed for motion But the chiefest motion is observed at the full of the Moon by reason of the working of the humors at that season But that also springs from the Arteries which are more distended with blood for the motion of the Heart becomes quicker or slower according to the various Influence of the Stars That the motion of the brain should answer the motion of the Lungs I have no sufficient sign to prove Now it is fastned to the pia mater and the brain by Vessels to the Skul by thin membranous fibres springing out of it self passing out through the futures and constituting the Pericranium This Meninx or Coat is double as the rest of the Membranes are The external part respecting the Cranium is hard rough and of a small sense because of the hardness of the Skull which it was to touch The inner part is smooth slippery brightly shineing and white being more drenched with a waterish moisture It is fourfold where it distinguishes the Brain from the petty-brain in which place Dogs have a bone underpropping their brain that it may not bear hard upon the Cerebellum Branilet or petty-brain But on the Crown of the Head it is doubled where it divides the brain into the right and left part and because the Reduplication is in the hinder-part broad and grows afterwards narrow by degrees yet not to a point so as to represent a Reapers Sickle therefore they term this Body Falx the Sickle And while it is thus multiplied it constitutes Cavities hollownesses being receptacles of abounding blood and Spirits and they are four in number which Galen somtimes calls the Ventricles of dura Mater and others call them Sanguiductus Cisternes of Blood The I. TABLE The FIGURES Explained This TABLE Represents the Coverings of the Brain both proper and common in the same order in which they are represented in Anatomical Dessections FIG I. Shews the enternal Parts AAA The Skin and the Scarf-skin with the Roots of the Hairs B. The true Skin separated from the Scarf-skin C. DDD The Membrana Carnosa furnished with little Veins EE The Muscle of the Fore-head out of its own proper place receiving the Nerres which come out of the hole O. FF Fat spred over the Skull G. The Pericranium lying upon the Periostium in its natural Situation I. The same separated from the
of the brain is ful of turnings and windings like those of the Guts which we must not say were made for understanding with Erasistratus seeing Asses also have them nor for lightness sake as Aristotle would have it nor that they are without End or Use as others conceit but that the Vessels of the brain might be more safely conveighed through those turnings and windings least they might by continual motion be in danger of breaking especially at the ful of the Moon when the brain doth most of all swel within the Skul The windings of the brain which I first learnt of Fr. Sylvius a great Anatomist if you diligently examin the matter you shall find to descend a good depth that the brain doth gape on each side over above that same middle division made by the Sickle with a winding clift which begins in the forepart about the roots of the Eyes whence according to the bones of the Temples it goes back above the Root of the spinal Marrow and divides the upper part of the brain from the lower part Yet now and then that same great Chink cannot be found or very hardly Instead thereof I have found a certain smal lateral clift on each side easily separable even in the common section near the Ventricles ful of the Carotick Arteries The inner Surface hath sundry Extuberances and Cavities as shall be said in the following discourse The Colour is white because the brain as all other parts hath its original from the Seed but so that it hath less of Amplification then of Constitution and therefore in extream fastings the brain suffers no diminution It s Temperament is cold and moist which appears from its whiteness and moistness And therefore Hippocrates saies the brain is the seat of cold and clammy humors For the overgreat heat of the brain is an hinderance both to Reason and Sleep as appears in Phrenetick persons Yet is it by reason of the spirits hotter then any Air as Galen rightly saies yet is it not so exceeding hot as the Heart Its substance is proper to it self such as is not in the whole body besides Hippocrates doth liken it to a Kernel by reason of the Colour and plenty of moisture It is soft and moist for the more easie impression of Images and Conceptions for it is the seat of Imagination Yet is it not so soft as to run about but hath a consistent softness so that what is imprinted therein may continue for a season for the brain is also the seat of Memory The followers of Des-cartes doth weave the brain together of soft and pliable Fiberkies mutually touching one another with intermediate spaces of the pores by which Fiberkies the Images of Objects are imprinted upon the brain They do indeed excellently explain the reason of Sense if this Hypothesis of theirs were true But such Fiberkies are not found in the soft substance of the brain unless we shall mean the beginning of the Spinal Marrow out of which the little Ropes of Nerves do arise It is a rare case for the substance of the brain to be quite wanting but Horstius saw it somtimes much diminished by over great use of carnal Embracements as his Epistles shew Howbeit Schenckius Valleriola Carpus c. saw a Boy without any brain as also Nicolas Fontanus at Amsterdam in the year 1629 who instead of a brain and spinal marrow found a very clear water enclosed in a Membrane Sundry Vessels are Disseminated through the brain For if you squeeze the substance thereof many little Dripplekies of blood do sweat out and therefore I conclude with Galen that very many capillary Veins and Arteries are there disseminated which I have also divers times beheld with mine Eyes Which will then principally happen as Fr. Silvius observes when the brain is Flaccid and Friable because he observed that then it would come of it self from the Vessels in dissection and especially if the Vessels by means of Age or any other waies are become more solid then ordinary Now there are no Nerves Disseminated through the Brain and therefore it is Void of all Sense The Veins which are carryed through the substance of the brain are 1. The five branches of the jugular Veins some of which go into the Cavity of the dura mater others are spred up and down through the Coats and substance of the brain But they according to the Observation of Walaeus are no other then 2. very smal twigs which on either side go into the substance of the brain out of the Cavities of dura mater There are four Arteries from the Carotides and Cervicales whereof the former are disseminated into the brain upwards and downwards the latter into the Brainlet or Cerebellum In the Chinks the same Carotick Arteries are carried in very great number both in the surface and the bottom which Fr. Sylvius conceives to be the cause of that same troublesome pulsing about the Temples in some kinds of Head-ach though in the judgment of A. Kyperus the pulsation of the external Arteries adds somwhat hereunto as the Cure of the pain doth shew by opening the said Arteries The Use of the Brain according to Aristotle is to cool the Heart which Galen justly refutes because the brain is far from the Heart But there are some Peripatericks who deny that Aristotle dissents from the Physitians while he saith the brain is made to temper the heat of the Heart and they will have it made to produce Animal spirits In as much as the Animal spirits cannot be generated unless the vital Spirits be first cooled But The Use thereof is 1. To be the Mansion of the sensitive Soul for the performance of Animal Functions Now the brain is no particular Organ of Sense as the Eyes Ears c. but an universal one for judgment is made in the brain of the Objects of all the Senses Also it passes judgment touching Animal Motion whereas it self hath no Animal Motion But it hath a Natural Motion communicated from the Arteries and that a perpetual one of widening and contracting it self as appears in Wounds of the Head and new-born Children in the forepart of whose Head the brain is seen to pant because their bones are as yet exceeding soft and plyable In its Dilatation the brain draws vital Spirit with arterial blood out of the Carotick Arteries and Air by the Nostrils In its contraction it forces the Animal spirits into the Nerves which like Conduit pipes carry the said Spirit into the whole body and therewith the faculties of Sense and Motion And by the same Contraction the blood is forced out of the Ventricles through the Veins unto the Heart The Matter therefore of the Animal Spirits is two fold viz. Arterial blood ful of vital Spirit and Air. Touching the place of its Generation we shall speak hereafter For I am not of their opinion who confirme that this Spirit is Generated in
interjuncture of the little Toe and sometime from one of the toes next the little toe and by and by becoming fleshy and so continuing it is carried athwart over the first joints of the fingers and with a short and broad tendon it is implanted into the first joynt of the Great-toe a little inwards The Use hereof is to secure our walking when we pass through rough wayes full of round flints or over any other small slippery or rowling passage For by help of this muscle the foot does accommodate it self to the figure of the Bodies we tread on and layes hold thereon as it were that it might make its passage more stead-fast The Abductor of the little toe sticking in the outside of the foot broad and vast arising from the same part of the heel is inserted into the outside of the first Interjuncture I have observed a peculiar bender of the little toe long round arising from the head of the Tibia and divided with two tendons about the insertion of the toe Finally a fleshy mass is to be observed in the sole of the foot as well as in the Palm of the hand wherewith our footing is fastened as with a cushion and the tendons of the muscles do lie hidden in a soft Pillow THE FIRST MANUAL Concerning the Veins Answering to the FIRST BOOK OF THE Lower Belly ABove in the Proaem of this Anatomical work I promised four Books and four little Books or Manuals Four Books touching the three Cavities and the Limbs Four Manuals viz. touching the Veins Arteries Nerves and Bones Now every Manual answers to its Book Because from the lower Cavity namely the principal part thereof the Liver arise the Veins from the Heart in the middle Cavity the Arteries from the Marrow in the third Cavity the Nerves and to the Limbs the Bones do answer And even as the Bones joyned together do make a peculiar Fabrick or Skeleton representing the form of the whol Animal so also do the Veins Arteries and Nerves And Gulielmus Fabricius Hildanus a Famous Chyrurgeon hath such a Frame of all the Veins of the Body artificially separated and at Padua by the Instruction of Ad. Spigelius and John Veslingius and John Leonicenus such Frames of the Veins Arteries and Nerves seperated from the body are commonly to be seen at Padua and the like is to be seen here at Hafnia acurately made and explained in four very great Tables in the Custody of the renowned D. D. Henricus Fuiren my Cosin Germane The Veins Arteries and Nerves are Organs or common vessels of the Body through which some spirit with or without Blood is carried from some principal member into sundry parts of the Body Chap. 1. Of a Vein in General AVein is a common Organ round long hollow like a channel or Conduit pipe fit to carry or bring back Blood and Natural Spirit The term Vein was by the Ancients given both to Veins and Arteries but they cal'd the Arteries pulsing Veins and the Veins not pulsing Veins and some called Vein the greater Vein and an Artery the lesser Vein and the Aorta The Efficient of a Vein is the proper vein-making power or faculty The Matter according to Hippocrates is a clammy and cold portion of the Seed And this is the principle of a Veins Original But the Principle of Dispensation from whence the Veins arise is the Liver not to speak of some ancient triflers who would derive the Veins from the Brain and not the Heart as Aristotle would have it For 1. Blood is made in the Liver And therefore 't is like the original and rise of the Veins is there and that the first sanguisication is not made in the Heart is apparent because there are no passages to conveigh the Chylus to the Heart again there are no receptacles for the Excrements of the first concoction placed by the Heart But all these requisites are found in the Liver 2. Blood is carried from the Liver to the Heart but not from the Heart immediately to the Liver For Blood cannot go out of the Heart into the Liver because of the Valves though mediately when it runs back out of the Arteries it may be carried thither 3. Fishes have no right Ventricle in their Hearts in which they would have Blood to be made and out of which they would have the Veins to arise and the Fishes have both Veins and Blood 4. The Vena portae touches not the Heart but the Liver which the Cava also touches which two Veins are the greatest in the whole body But according to Aristotle all Veins ought to be continued with the Heart You wil say the Vena arteriosa does not touch the Liver I answer neither ought if so to do because it hath the substance of an Artery and therefore arises from the Heart But Arteria Venosa is a Vein in substance and use and in the Child in the womb was continued with the Cava 5. In the Child in the womb the Navil-vein with Blood goes into the Liver not into the Heart 6. If the Veins should arise from the Heart they would pulse as the Arteries do for the whole Heart pulses 7. Sanguification is never hurt but when the Liver is hurt as in a Dropsie c. These are the chief reasons for this Opinion but many other reasons of other men against Aristotâ—â— I reject as weak and easily refuted as also many weak reasons of the Peripateticks against this Opinion which we assert which any one may easily answer if he be at least but lightly skilled in Anatomy The End and Vse of a Vein is I. According to the Opinion of the Ancientâ— to carry Blood and Natural Spirit with the Natural faculty from the Liver into all parts of the Body to nourish the same But Nature hath revealed otherwise to their Posterity for neither do the Veins carry any thing from the Liver to nourish the parts with nor is the Venal Blood useful for nutrition But they bring back all the Blood only to the Heart by Circulation either mediately by the â—iver as the Mesaraick Veins or immediately as the Cava and that either from the whole body from the smallest branches to the greatest by the upper and lower branch or from the Liver whether it be there generated or is derived from the Mesaraicks and Arteries And that they bring the Blood to the Heart as to the Centre and that they bring it from the smallest parts as from the Circumference is evidently provided by ocular Inspection Experiments and Reason 1. In Blood-letting the Arm being bound above the Elbow beyond the Ligature the Vein swels not nor if you should open a Vein would the Blood flow out which is to be observed in opposition to the Authority of Scribonius Larguâ— unless very little or if there were some Anastomosis of a Vein with an Artery in some parts above But on this side the Ligature under the Elbow both the Veins of the
Arm swel and being opened they void as much Blood as you wil yea all that is in the body Likewise if with your finger you press the Vein below the Orifice the blood stops if you take away your finger it runs again whence we gather that the blood runs from the outmost small Veins of the body upwards unto the great Veins and the Heart and not from the upper and greater Veins into the lower smaller and more remote 2. Without Blood-letting the Veins being pressed with the finger shew as much for if in an Arm either hot or whose Veins naturally swell you force the blood downwards with your finger towards the fingers there follows no blood in the upper part of the Vein but it appears empty Contrariwise if you force the blood from the Fingers-ward upwards you shall presently see the Veins full more blood following that which you forced up 3. If you shall plunge your Arms and Legs into cold Water or Snow being first bound when you unbind the same you shal perceive your Heart offended and made cold by the cold blood ascending thereunto and it will be warmed if you put your Legs or Arms as aforesaid into hot water Nor is it any other way by which cordiall Epithems applied to the Wrists and Privities do good 4. In persons that are hanged their Heads and Faces become red the Veins being distended because the recourse of the Blood into the Heart iâ— hindred as in opening of the Veins of the Head the upper parts in the Head swell the other parts towards the Heart being empty But the Halter being loosed from the dead body the swelling and redness of the Face does fall by little and little unless the Blood which is forced into the smallest Veins cannot run back again because of the coldness of the parts 5. In Dissections of Live-Animals the matter is most evident For in what part of the body soever you bind a Vein it appears lank and empty on that side of the Ligature next the Heart and on the other side it swels where it is furthest from the Heart and neerest the extream parts of the Body 6. In a living Anatomy if you lift up a Vein and open it being tied beyond the Ligature plenty of Blood flows out on this side nothing at all which you shall find true in the crural and jugular Veins of any Creature whatsoever though you cut the Veins quite in sunder as I have often experimented with the great Walaeus and Harvey was not ignorant thereof 7 The Valves of the Veins do conspire to this end which are so contrived that they stand all wide open towards the Heart and afford an easie passage from the smallest Veins to the greatest and from thence to the Heart But from the Heart and great Veins being shut they suffer nothing to go back no not Water driven by force or a Probe unless being hurt they gape 8. The Liver sends only to the Heart the Heart only to the Lungs and all the Arteries as hath been already demonstrated concerning the Heart Seeing therefore the Blood by continual pulsation is sent in so great quantity in all parts and yet cannot be repaired by Diet nor can return back to the Heart by reason of the Miter-fashioned Valves of the Aorta nor abide stil in the Arteries which are continually driving the same nor finally is there so much spent by the parts to be nourished it follows that what remains over and above is brought back again to the heart and enters the Veins by Circulation Whereof although some dark Footsteps are extant in the writings of the Ancients as I have proved in my Book de Luce Animalium and Walaeus and Riolanus do afterward declare the same at large yet it hath been more â—â—â—erly manifested in this Age of ours to that most ingenious Venetian Paul Sarpias Fulgentius as relates from his papers and soon after to Harvey an Englishman to whom the commendations and praise of first publishing the same to the World and proving iâ— by many Arguments and Experiments are justly due finally to Walaeus and others approving the same The Primary End therefore of the Veins is to carry and recarry Blood unto the Heart the secondary ends may be these following II. A little to prepare the said Blood as do the Rami Lactei or to finish and perfect the same as a small portion of Vena Cavae between the Liver and the Heart III. To perserve the Blood as the proper place preserves that which is placed therein as much as may be in a speedy passage and to retain it within its bounds For extravenated Blood or Blood out of its natural place viz. Veins and Arteries curdles and putrefies Also in the Veins themselves when they are ill affected and the course of the Blood is stopped somtimes the Blood is found congealed witness Fernelius somtimes a fatty substance is found instead of Blood as in the Nerves which Bontius saw among the Indians IV. Some would have the red veins to make Blood and the milkie veins to make Chyle but they are quite mistaken The Form of the Veins is taken from sundry Accidents It s Figure is that of a Conduit pipe It s Magnitude varies For the Veins are great in the Livet as in their Original in the Lungs because they are hot soft and in perpepetual motion and theresote they need much nourishment because much of their substance spends but especially because all the Blood in the Body passes this way out of the right into the left Venrricle of the Heart as hath been proved already In the Heart by reason of its heat and because it is to furnish the whole Body with Arterial Blood received in and sent out by continual pulsings Also the emulgent Veins are great by reason of plenty of blood and serosities which is brought back from the Kidnies to the Vena Cava But where the substance of a part is lasting and is not easily dissipated by reason of the smal quantity of Heat the Veins are lesser as in the Brain where the Veins do not alwaies easily appear and in the Bones where they never manifestly appear though the Animal be great In all parts towards the ends they are very small and are divided into Capillary Veins sprinkled into commonly confounded with the flesh that the superfluous Blood may be better received into them which is one way by which the Arterial Blood is mediately passed through the porous flesh to the Veins which way also Blood made of Chyle in the Liver is infused into the little branches of the Venae Cava The other is by the Arteries immediately For The Connexion is such with the Arteries that every Vein is for the most part attended with an Artery over which it lies and which it touches Galeâ— tels us a a Vein is seldom found without Arteries but no Artery is ever found without a Vein But there is in the Body a
Bauhinus Laurentius doth hardly once speak of them The occasion of Aquapendents finding of them was this he observed that if he prest the Veins or by rubbing endeavored to force the Blood downwards its course did seem to be stopped Also in the Arms of persons bound to be let Blood certain knots apper to swell by reason of the Valves and in some persons as Porters and Plough-men they are seen to swel in their Thighs like the Varices And here seems to consist the Cause of the Varices because thick Blood and by its heaviness unapt to move upwards being long retained in the Valves makes a dilatation of the said Valves for without the Valves the Veins would swel uniformly and all of an equal Bigness and not in the manner of Varices And because this Doctrine of the Valves in the Veins is known to few I shall propound the same more exactly according to my manner of handling rare subjects These Valves are most thin little Membranes thicker in the Orifices of of the Veins of the Heart in the inner Cavity of the Veins and certain particles as it were of the coat of the Veins because there the body of the Veins is most thin where thâ—se Membranes do go from it They are seated in the Cavity of the Veins but especially in the Veins of the Limbs viz. of the Arms and Legs after the Kernels of the Arm-pits and and Groyns Beginning presently after the rise of the Branches not in the Rises themselves Now there are two found in the inner orifice of the jugular Vein looking from above downwards the rest look from below upwards as many in the Cephalica the Basilica and in the Veins of the Legs and Thighs TABLE II. The FIGURE Explained This TABLE in Fig. 1. shews the Valves of the Veins in a bound Arm in Fig. 2. and 3. The crural Veins the inside outward with their Valves A. A Branch of the Vena Cephalica BF A part of the Vena Basilica D. The Vena Mediana E. A Branch of Vena Cephalica to which the Mediana was joyned HHHH Represent the knots in the Veins caused by the Valves there placed IK One Crural Vein LM The other Crural vein NNNN The valves of the Veins fil'd with Cotton-wool OOO The said valves of the Veins empty FIG V. Shews the single valves of the Vena Basilica looking upwards FIG VI. In the Crural vein opened double valves are seen page 30â— Now the Valves are so situate that they have their Orifices upwards towards the roots of the Veins and are shut beneath and alwaies look towards the Heart And the workmanship of Nature is remarkable in their situation in that they have their postures looking the same way one following another as knots in the Branches and Stalks of Plants that is to say they are not in a right line one against another or placed on the same side least the whole Blood should flow streight in through the free part of the vessel So the lower Valves do stop what the upper have let slip and if all the doors of the Valves had been disposed in one right line there had been little or no delay made in the regress Moreover they are situate at Distances according to the length of the vessel sometimes two three four or five fingers distance that if the Blood by some default should be compelled to flow backwards and should pass the upper Valves falling on upon the other Valves following it might be stopped and hindered As to their Magnitude they are greater where by reason of the plenty of Blood the Recourse is most vehement and therefore greater inconvenience was to be feared to happen either to the parts which would be too much oppressed or to the Heart least it should be destitute of Blood as we see in the Basilica and in the Crarâ—â— Vein at the Groyns The Number of all the Valves varies as also their distances for there are more Valves in those 1. Who abound with melancholly Blood or contrarily with very cholerick and thin Blood because both those humors do not only easily resist the Driver but when they are driven by their weight and tenuity they easily flow back 2. In great or more fleshy Bodies and consequently having more Veins 3. In such as have the broadest vessels 4. In such who have long and streight Veins for in such as are oblique the crookedness of the vessels gives some stop to the running back of the Blood Moreover the number of Valves in one and the same place doth not exceed two For they are seated at distances somtimes one otherwhiles two at most not aâ— any time three as we find in the Vessels of the Heartt because in the Heart a greater orifice is to be shut and the Ventricle underneath is larger yea and the greateâ— violence of the Blood in the hot Heart did require more stops But in the progress of the Veins their Branching diminishes their Magnitude and the blood is slower in motion Therefore where the Veins are yet pretty big and there is danger from the plenty of Blood there are two doors but otherwise but only one It s Figure likens the Nail on a Mans finger or the horned Moon such as you see in the sigma-shap'd Valves of the Heart It s Substance is exceeding thin but withall very compact lest they should break by a strong incourse of the blood And this is apparent from the Varices where they can contein the blood a very long time The Vse is I. To strengthen the Veins whereas the Arteries are otherwise made strong by the doubleness of their coats II. The chief use according to Aquapendent and most Anatomists following him is to stop the motion of heavy and fluid Blood which runs violently into the Arms and Thighs and Legs because of their downward position but especially in most vehement motion and exercise where through the power of exceeding heat the Blood would rush impetuously into the Limbs and so 1. The inner and more noble parts would be defrauded of their nutriment 2. The Veins of the Limbs would be too much stretched and in danger of breaking and consequently the Arms and Legs would be alwaies swelled But this use is rejected by Harvey because 1. In the Jugulars they look downwards 2. In the emulgent and Mesenterick branches they look towards the Porta and Cavae 3. There are none â—o the Arteries 4. Dogs and Oxen have the same in the division of the crural Veins in whom because of their going downwards there is no such thing as aforesaid to be feared 5. The Blood of its own accord is slowly enough driven out of the greater Veins into the lesser Branches and out of hotter into colder places And therefore according to his principles and the principles of Circulation the use of the Valves is III. Lest the Blood should move out of the great veins into the little ones and so
rudiments of Blood which would be true if the Hypothesis were true TABLE IV. The Explication of the FIGURE This TABLE represents the milkie Veins in the Fish cal'd Orbis or the Lump-fish AA The Stomach BB. Appendixes of the Stomach in which the Venae Lacteae or milkie Veins are evident CCCC The Guts drawn to one side D. The Intestinum Rectum or Arse-Gut E. The Liver F. The third Lobe of the Liver into which the milkie veins are inserted G. A white kernell of the Mesentery swelling with Chyle out of which Veins are carried unto third the Lobe hhh The milkie Veins iii. The Branches of the Mesaraick Veins k. The Trunck of the Vena portae lll The Mesentery m. The Gall-Blidder Page 308 4 According to others and my Father Bartholinus amongst the rest to carry thick blood made in the Spleen from thence to the Guts to nourish them which were true did not the Circulation teach otherwise which hath been found out since his time And that same blood would be more fit to nourish by reason of the abundance of Arteries in the Spleen The Vessels being changed this Opinion would be absolutely true 5. Asellius who rightly assigns the milkie veins to carry Chyle to the Liver hath shewn that these common mesaraick Veins do serve to no other intent then to bring blood out of the Liver to nourish the Guts which use being before refuted he is therein to be excused who was likewise ignorant of the true motion of the blood 6. Their true Use is to bring the Blood back after the the nutriment of the Guts into the Liver which had bin carried to the Guts by the mesaraick Arteries This is apparent by Ligatures in living Creatures which Walaeus practised in which they swell towards the Liver but are empty towards the Guts The Valves shew as much which were by Harvey found out in the mesaraick veins looking towards the Cava and the venae portae which Columbus also observed and which hinder the blood of vena portae from passing into the Guts Nor does the Conflux of humors out of the Body about the Guts hinder whither the Humors flow thither of their own accord or provoked by medicaments because this passage of the Humors is certainly through the mesenterick Arteries which neither Spigelius denies nor those that maintaine the Circulation of the Blood The left Mesenterick branch is spread abroad into the left and middlemost part of the Mesenterie and part of the Colon from the left side of the Stomach and to the Iniestinum rectum Hence arises the Vena Haemorrhoidalis interna so called of which in the following and proper Chapter This Age of ours being clearer sighted then the former has found out the milkie Veins in the Mesentery so called from the white colour of the Chyle in them which besides the Mesaraicks make a fourth kind of vessels through which the Chylus is carried into the Liver Erasistratus in Galen had a glimpse of these veins but after him the first that discovered them was Caspar Asellius an Anatomist of Ticinum in the dissection of a living dog well fed on the twenty third of July in the yeer 1622. In whose footsteps accurate Anatomists treading who prised nothing more then truth have found by testimony of their eyes that those same vessels full of a milkie juyce are peculiar passages different from the Mesaraicks For in living Creatures they are allwayes to be seen if they be dissected about four hours after they have been well fed viz. when the Chylus is distributed for after that time they are not to be seen howbeit though empty they alwaies appear like little fibres which have deceived some making them to take these vessels for nervs but they are out because nervs neither have such a Chyle as this nor Valves nor any cavity Nor are the Mesentery and Guts so sensible although they have a few nervs from the sixt Conjugation Some have conceived these vessels to be Arteries but contrary to sense which acknowledges here a simple coat and no motion Only the not knowing of their Trunk does keep some learned men as yet in suspense which if it could be demonstrated to be in the Liver they would be of out mind But although their Trunk and Original be unknown yet no man should doubt of the existency of these Veins any more then the Inhabitants about Nilus doubt of the Existency of that River whose Head is unknown And others account it no impossible thing that they may by their twigs be implanted into the Liver without any Trunk Yea and it seems not improbable to the renowned Kyperus and Regius that the milkie veins being confounded with the Mesaraicks in the Pancreas or great kernel do there empty their Chyle into the Vena Portae and so it is carried by the Veins into the Liver that it may be mixed with the Fermentum brought from the Spleen and so receive the Rudiments of Blood But I shal by and by shew that the milkie veins have branches which reach into the Liver where they are inserted But I will briefly relate the History of these milkie veins following the guidance of Asellius and others and mine own Experience who have diligently viewed them in live Animals and Men newly hanged and choaked These vessels are termed Lactes or Lactea Vasa also Venae lacteae either from Lacio a word out of date signifying Allicio I draw or a lacte from Milk which they resemble in whiteness softness and fatness even as the Ancients and later Writers have given the same name to the small Guts the mesaraick Veins and the Mesentery for the same cause though the agreement and verity be not the like They were quite unknown to the Ancients if you except Erasistratus who in Kids that had lately sukt saw certain obscure Arteries which were soon filled with milk yet most Ancients were ignorant that there were one sort of vessels to carry the Chyle and others to carry the Blood But they may be easily excused by indifferent Censurers because they commonly dissected Animals that had been strangled in which bodies unless they â—e tied they suddenly disappear Galen who had made more than six hundred live Anatomies did without doubt take them for Nerves Their Situation is in the lower Belly where they are for the most part accompanied with Fat which cherishes that Heat which is necessary for the attraction and preparation of the Chylus They are carried through the Mesenterium from the Guts by an oblique passage between its two coats partly separate from the other vessels partly together with them somtimes streight along otherwhiles going over the same and cutting them crosswise as it were through many Kernels placed chiefly at the parting of the branches they are carried I say as far as to the Pancreas In the Pancreas or great kernel of the Mesentery which Asellius after Fallopius calls Pancreas they are wreathed and wrought together like a Lattice
and greater branch and each of them again into exterior and interior It is distributed amongst the Muscles of the calf of the Leg. On the back of the Foot being mixed with the branches of the Poplitea it makes that same various texture of Veins which is apparent under the Skin 6. Ischias Major gives a part to the Muscles of the Calf and then spends it self into ten branches bestowing a couple upon each Toe Touching all these it is to be noted 1. That all these branches do send divers tigs outwards to the Skin which are termed Skin-veins 2. That all these branches are diversly disposed in different men as was said in the Arms nor is there alwaies the same carriage of Veins in both the Legs of the same person 3. That there is also no great choyce to be made in opening the Veins of the Feet seeing they are all derived from one Trunk and the Blood ascends from the extream parts and Arteries THE SECOND MANUAL Of the Arteries Answering to the SECOND BOOK Touching the Middle Cavity or Chest CHAP. 1. Of the Arteries in General ARteria an Artery so called from containing and preserving Air or spirit was by the Antients Hippocrates Plato and Aristotle the name of the Wind-pipe which also Hippocrates calls Arteria magna Galen makes a distinction and cals the Wind-pipe Aspera Arteria the rough Artery and those whereof we are now to treat Arteriae leves the smooth Arteries which Hippocrates cals Arterias parvas Aristotle somtimes Venam Aortam otherwhiles simply Aorta Now an Artery properly so called is a common Organ round long hollow like a pipe consisting of a double Coat proceeding from the Heart fit to carry Blood and vital spirits to all parts The Efficient is the proper Artery-making faculty which may be called Artoropoietice The matter whereof it is made is a clammy and cold part of the seed according to Hippocrates And this is the Beginning of its Generation The Beginning of its Dispensation is not the Brain as Pelops Galen's Master would have it but the Heart by the Consent of all Philosophers and Physitians And indeed the Arteries proceed out of the left Chamber or Ventricle of the Heart not the middlemost which Aristotle seigns to himself and would have the Aorta to proceed therefrom And therefore the Arteria magna proceeds from the Heart as also the Venosa Arteria and the Vena Arteriosa but these out of the right Ventricle of which we have spoken already in the second Book Their End or Use is 1. Inasmuch as they are Conduit-pipes they carry the Blood and vital or arterial spirit made in the Heart for Spirit alone without Blood is not contained in the Arteries to all parts of the Body 1. To communicate life or vital faculty that the vital spirit implanted in the parts and their Native heat may be sustained and cherished 2. That animal spirit may be bred in the noble Ventricle of the Marrow 3. For the nourishment of all the parts which are nourished by these only and their Blood and not by the venal Blood or Veins 4. To carry the Excrements of the Body and the Blood therewith mingled either to the outer parts of the body to the Kidnies or the Mesentery or the Womb or the haemorrhoid Veins c. II. Inasmuch as they are moved and pulse perpetually they afford this benefit 1. That the heat of the parts is fanned cooled and tempered and so a symmetrie or due proportion of Heat is preserved which is caused not so much by the Airs being drawn in when the Artery is widened to avoid Vacuum as by the arterial Blood continually flowing in impregnated with Air. 2. That this nourishing arterial Blood may be continually poured into the smallest Arteries and from thence into the parts of the Body For in the first place the Heart by continuall pulsing drives the Blood into the greater Arteries which because they cannot let it return because of the Valves and are too strong to break it must needs be driven to to the very smallest Arteries and the parts of the Body And those parts not being nourished with all that is forced in do send back that which is superfluous into the Veins that so it may be circulated Moreover an Arterie being bound in any part of the Body it is filled towards the Heart otherwise than the Veins contrariwise towards the smallest Arteries and the parts it is emptied Thirdly In Blood-letting the Arm being indifferently hard bound and the pulse remaining the Arm is filled and a Vein being opened below the band Blood plentifully issues which because it cannot come out of the Veins which lying higher are stopped by the Ligature it must needs be brought from the Arteries beneath Fourthly in live-Creatures dissected this Tumor of the Arteries is observed neer their Original and a lankness towards the extream parts of Body into which they go and when they are opened there is a mighty flux of blood on this side the band none beyond it Lastly the same is to be seen by an Aneurisma 3. Least the Blood of the Veins to which they are joyned should be stil and putrifie like standing waters and that the Heart may not be destitute of Blood in its continual expulsion by the driving Arteries it is continually filled again through the Veins This Motion of the Arteries called the Pulse is caused either by the faculty alone whether seated in the Arteries themselves as Praxagoras would have it or flowing from the Heart by the coats of the Arteries as Galen and infinite Physitians after him have taught especially by reason of a little Reed put into the Arteries under which they are not mov'd by reason of the Intercepton of their coat til it be taken away again because as the Heart is contracted and widened so are the Arteries as appears by laying one hand to the region of the Heart and the other to the Wrist and by wounds in the Heart and Arteries or by the Blood either boyling according to Aristotle or rarefied according to Des Cartes or meerly distending as Harvey hath proved or from both the Blood filling and the faculty directing which is my opinion For that the Arteries are moved and distended by the Blood I prove 1. The Heart by its perpetual pulsing expels great store of Blood as I have demostrated in my Chapter of the Heart 2. That the same Blood doth fill and move the Arteries the Artery it self shews being laid bare into which at every pulse you shall feel with your fingers the Blood driven in to flow down with which it is dilated 3. When an Artery is opened Blood leaps out at every pulse as out of the Heart 4. Harvey saw a portion of the descendent Artery with two crural branches a span long taken out of the Body of a Gentleman which was turned into a fistulous hollow bone and nevertheless the Blood which when he was living descended through
spinal Marrow The figure of the Nerves is long round and smooth like Conduit pipes but without any hollowness as the Veins and Arteries have because the later with Spirit were to carry Blood but the Nerves carry only Spirit Riolanus the Father excepts the Nerves of the Privity manifestly hollow which nevertheless his Son excuses to have been meant of the hollow Ligaments of the Privity who is better verst in Anatomy than his Father was and so also Laurentius spoke Severinus in his Zootome saies the Nerves of a Bulls pizzle are hollow Galen also adds the Optick Nerves which he will have to be hollow and perforated sensibly and manifestly for the discerning whereof he conceives three things are necessary viz. That 1. The Animal be great 2. That it be cut up as soon as killed 3. That the Air be cleer and bright Plempius doth also require three things more that the Nerve be cut asunder with a most sharp Knife that it be not squeezed nor stretched and that it be cut beyond the growing together of the two Nerves Cornclius Gemma subscribes to Galen who attributes rather a passage to be seen like a prick in the inner substance of the Nerves Others conceive the porosity is better seen in the optick Nerves being boiled Fallopius saies that Galen thought thus because in the Bodies of Apes which he dissected all Nerves are pervions Howbeit Spigelius admits only certain passages in the beginnings of Nerves where they grow together and soon after towards the Eyes it vanishes I also saw a Cavity and Publickly did shew the same in a dead body after they were joyned and before they entred into the Eye But Vesalius Eustachius and Coiterus deny these Nerves to have any Cavity against Galen and so do others and produce experiments which succeed not unless the conditions aforesaid be observed All the rest of the Nerves do want a manifest Cavity but they have Pores through which the subtile spiritâ— paâ—s least we should grant penetration of bodies which is impossible These pores are double according to Hogeland lesser and greater through the former subtil aerial bodies pass to move the parts by the later bodies less subtil Neither of them is discernable to the Sense Nor are there two sorts of Spirits in the Brain I am rather apt to believe that according to the Indigence of every part and the pleasure of the will and the Imagination sometimes more spirit passes through the greater sometimes less through the lesser which the more plentiful or scanty influx of the Spirit doth make Moreover all the Nerves do consist none excepted of many nervous fibres or filaments which grow mutually together by little Membranes I my self with Johannes Leonicenus a right diligent Anatomist have observed the Trunk of Nerves neer the Hips if it be dissected to shew a Cavity as it were consisting of an infinite contexture of fibres like little Worms whereas elsewhere it is one continued body with cohaering and continued fibres The Substance of the Nerves is thought to be threefold the internal white and marrowish by which as the Centre the action is performed from the marrow of the Brain but more compact and thickned and an external being a twofold coat the outer harder proceeding from the Dura Mater the inner finer from the Pia Mater Which Membranes do the same for the Nerves which the Dura and Pia Mater do for the Brain Howbeit this distinction of Substances is to be searcht out rather by Reason than by Sense Cartefius supposes that there are Valves in the Nerves which stop the Spirit that it may not flow back otherwise the parts cannot be moved But it seems to me the Spirits may not be retained in the parts which the Soul that directed the Spirit as far as to the Valve shall direct it into the very parts For no Anatomist as yet hath observed any Valves Nor can subtile Spirits be stopped by Valves Nor would Apoplexies or Palsies so easily happen if the Spirits could be detained in the parts by Valves Besides Valves H. Regius introduces likewise a circulation of the animal Spirits in the Nerves For after they are distributed from the Brain to the whole Body he conceives part is dissipated by insensible Transpiration and part being insinuated into the Veins is mingled with the Blood and returns with it into the Heart and thence again into the Brain and Nerves He proves this by the example of a Snail enclosed in a glass in which the spirits through its transparent Body are seen to move and pass from the Tail through the Belly to the Head and from the Head through the Back to return to the Tayl and from thence to the Head again But some doubts with-hold me from assenting to this witty conjecture because 1. Walaeus searching out the Motion of the Animal spirits with all his diligence could finde nothing but the motion and distention of the Muscles For the Nerves being bound do not swell nor are distended and being cut â—sonder they shew no other motion but that they are contracted into themselves 2. There is no need that the spirits should run back to the Veins because being subtile they are easily consumed and by his own Confession do insensibly exhale 3. New spirit is evermore supplied from the Brain which may supply the Defect of that which is consumed 4. The Veins need none because they possess that spirit which is proper to the Blood nor are they moved with animal motion 5. The Nerves themselves are not moved by Systole and Diastole nor of themselves as was said because it appears not when they are bound and they move with a voluntary motion by the Muscles and not by the arteries because they are smaller and go not into them finally the Nerves are unfit for such a motion because of their Slipperiness 6. In a Snail the Spirit aforesaid is instead of Blood which Snails have not 7. I have seen those who had their senses perfect and the motion of all their parts free to the last gasp whose Pulse did nevertheless intermit for certain daies where there was no regress of the Spirits to the Veins freely passing nevertheless from the Brain to the parts of the Body as long as there was any left It is now to be observed that all the Nerves are not alike hard or soft whence Galen reckons some Nerves soft others hard the former he calls sensitive the later motive Now the Nerve become harder 1. Because of their Production as being to go a great wavâ— or through some hard Body or by a crooked way And by how much they are further from the Brain by so much the harder they are Hence the short Nerves as those of the Sight Taste Hearing are soft and those of the Smelling softest of all 2. For use for hard Nerves are held to be fitter for motion soft ones for sense And therefore the Organs of the Senses have received soft Nerves that they
To God our Creator be Praise Honour and Glory who hath form'd and fashion'd us so wonderfully FINIS TWO EPISTLES OF Johannes Walaeus Concerning the Motion of the Chyle And the BLOOD To Thomas Bartholinus The Son of CASPAR BARTHOLINUS THE FIRST EPISTLE Concerning the Motion of the Chyle and Blood TO Thomas Bartholinus the Son of Caspar THe chief men in Church and Commonwealth have in all Ages contended about Primacy but learned Men have in no Age more ambitiously striven who should seem most learned then at this present time And to attain their desire very many are not afraid to assist themselves by Calumnies and other worse Arts. No man can publish in Print or communicate to his Friend any writing which some account excellent but he presently meets with a Detractor who will prick cut and tear him most cruelly Now for a man to seek nothing else by his Cares and Labours but Envy and Vexation of Mind is extream madnesse These Causes have I confess hindred me from satisfying your frequent Request and besides because I am not willing to determine of those things which long experience of years cannot either prove or sufficiently limit Howbeit you continue your Request and I am much ashamed alwaies to deny you Also a certain learned Man hath imposed a necessity upon me in a manner to discover to others my opinion concerning the Motion of the Blood For certain Theses having been disputed concerning the Motion of the Blood my self being President of the Dispute though the Defendant truly professeth in his said Theses that they are his own yet he hath undertaken to tax and blame them as if they were mine And although that young man need not be ashamed of those Theses yet I would not have another mans Theses though disputed when I was President to be accounted mine Neither can he be ignorant of the Reason who is acquainted with my Liberty in Disputing or the Custome of our University Now therefore take my Opinion of the Motion of the Blood as follows That some hot blood which leaps out of the great Arteries being opened is thinner more rare and of a more bright colour than that which flows out of the Veins when they are opened yet I will not therefore say that the Arterial Blood differs formally from the Venal Blood for the Arterial Blood may differ as aforesaid from the Venal because it comes reaking hot as it were from the fire and abounds with greater store of Spirits as we see boyling Milk differs from it self being cooled for the same reason for that Blood which is in the smaller Arteries and so farther from the Heart is observed to differ less from the venal Blood And when we have taken Blood out of the greater Arteries yea out of the Heart it self of a living Creature and from the same Creature have taken some out of the Veins and have let then both grow cold and congeal we could never observe any difference betwixt them So that we can see no other but that the Arterial Blood is of the same kinde with the Venal Some few will have that the venal Blood is of two kinds one which is contained in the Vena cava another in the Vena porta But we cannot see any difference of these Bloods either when they are included in their vessels or when they are let out and that Reason doth teach as much we shall see anon Besides these we may likewise conceive another sort of Blood which being made of Chyle in the Liver hath not received any further perfection in the Heart And we are little concerned to know the Nature thereof because we see it continues such but a very little while So that we are to enquire into the motion of only one sort of Blood Now the Blood may be moved either in that part of the Vein or Artery wherein it is contained or out of that part into another In one part of a Vein or Artery the Blood is not discerned to move up and down like boyling water neither when it is received into a Vessel nor when let out of a living and hot Body nor yet in the Artery it self if it being on either hand tied shall be opened in the upper part betwixt the two Ligatures Yeâ— when we have many times cut off the point of a living Heart and set it upright we have found the Blood to be hot but never to boyl But that the Blood is moved from one part of an Artery or Vein into another is a thing very manifest For Blood is contained in the Veins of the furthest parts of the Body which seeing it is not bred there it must needs come from some other place And it is evident enough that in living Creatures the Blood flows out of the Vena Cava into the Heart and out of the Heart into the Aorta But that this same whole Motion of the Blood may be by us the better understood I conceive our best way will be to begin at the very Fouâ—tain and Original thereof I have often seen solid Meat in Dogs hold the same order in the Stomach just as it was eaten by the Beasts unless the Stomach being distended with too much Drink did make the Meat to float and so to change its order and situation The Meat which the Stomach receives although it be but two ounces it evidently imbraces the same round about just as we see folded purses contract themselves about a Bullet or round Ball within them also the upper and lower Orifice are both shut which by making an hole near the same and putting in your little finger it is easie to try But the lower Orifice notwithstanding when we finde it perfectly shut seems rather to be fallen together than straitly closed that upon the smallest pressure it may let the Chylus pass by Also many times when the Stomach and its Orifices are weak they fail in their natural closeness and upon searching are found looser The meat retained in the Stomach as thoroughly moistened with the Liquor of our food Drink and Spittle and it quickly becomes porous and Spungie because as is most likely the said Liquor hath drawn out and suckt into it self some of the substance of the Meat A while after it is cut and torn as it were into very small particles both that of thin and that of gross Substance yea in Dogs the very shells themselves of Eggs which doth questionless proceed from some acid sharp humour that hath in it a dissolving power So we finde by experience that the Stomach burthened with the quantity or grossness of meat doth find it self eased by taking a little Vinegar Juice of Citrons Oyl of Sulphur or Vitriol Nor let any man assign the Cause thereof to Spittle or Choler belching back into the Stomach when he shall see Bread steeped some hours in hot Spittle or the Gall of an Ox by them not dissolved moreover in
an hundred Dogs or more which I have cut up on purpose alive I found Choler flowed back into the Stomachs of onely two of them one of which had eaten nothing for three daies and in his Stomach which was wonderful to behold there was a Cholerick froath so thick and full of bubbles as that we see on the Suds of such as wash in Lye Now I conceive this acid humor comes from the Spleen into the Stomach because there is no other part in the body which we can perceive to be sharp or acid and because upon swallowing a bit of boyled Spleen especially of a â—ow heaviness of the Stomach proceeding from the Quantity or grossness of Meats is thereby holpen Thus the Meat being mixed in its smallest particles with the Liquor in tract of time by concoction it comes to the consistence of thin Barley-cream which when it hath attained then at last it is thrust into the Guts Howbeit all Meat doth net receive this change in the Stomach in the same space of timâ— it is sooner performed in the day time with a little meat thin of Substance and well chewed it requires a longer space in the night where there is store of it the meat is gross and swallowed down in great bits so that the meat which is well grinded with the Teeth begins to be turned into Cream when that continues yet solid which was swallowed down in great bits Milk and Broaths in the day time are perfectly digested in an hours space or sooner and if somewhat else hinder not they are then also distributed which the voiding of Urin alone after them doth evidently shew without any Dissection Herbs are more slowly changed Bread in respect of Digestion seems to be of a midling Substance we finde in the first hour and half very little changed in the following hour it is rare and light just like a wet Spunge when that hour is past it is divided into very small particles and mixt so with the Drink that all appears liquid and soon after it is most of all digested and at last as much of the Braad as is digested between the fourth and fift hour after its eating is by the Stomach forced through the Pylorus into the Guts But some of the said Bread staies behind which by little and little is pertectly digested as also if any other meat were eaten with the Bread of harder digestion than it which meats I have observed to be digested in this order First Beans and Pease then Fish then Flesh which is perfectly digested and thrust out of the Stomach between the sixt and seventh hour Beef between the seventh and eighth yea and the membranous parts of the Animals are longer in digestion as also the shells of Egs I have seen Bones that have abode in the Stomach unto the third day during which space they were become like Gristles Yea and in the parts of these very meats oft times great variety is seen as of Bread and Flesh though they seem whole in the Stomack yet some portion though very little is distributed sometimes the first hour unto the Milky Veins So that whatever is digested doth not at all expect the digestion of the rest nor is staid by that which is undigested but presently slips out and is carried into the Guts yea and you shall seldome finde a Dogs Stomach empty although he have not eaten in sixteen hours before Now I could easily make all these Observations in Dogs which I cut up alive at several distances after they had eaten their Meat In the Guts the Chyle is of an Ashcolour and is seldome coloured by the yellowness of Choler and presently now from the Duodenum it begins to enter the milky Veins of Asellius nor doth this entrance cease in any of the Guts as long as any Chyle remains in the said Guts so that the Intestinum rectum or Arse-gut it self is endued with milky veins which are many times seen to look white by the afflux of Chyle And that we may not think that same milkie juyce comes elsewhere than from the Guts I have bound these milky Veins inserted into the Body of the Guts and observed that from the Cavity of the Guts to the Ligature they are evidently full and swoln but from the Ligature towards the Mesentery they wax empty and fall in But the Chyle hath never been observed to enter into any Vein in the body of the Stomach nor any Meseraick Vein nor yet the Blood being by the binding of Vena porta whereof the reason shall hereafter appear exceedingly augmented in the Meseraick Veins hath ever been â—een to enter into the milky Veins So that I cannot see otherwise but that Nature hath ordâ—ined the milky Veins only to carry Chyle and the Stomach and Meseraick Veins only to carry Blood The Chyle in the milky Veins is alwaies though it proceed from Ash-colour'd Chyle in the Guts or such as is dyed yellow by Choler By these Milky Veins the Chyle goes upwards after what manners is not very easie to say This seems to me most probable which I observed in great and lean Greyhounds that some of the milkie Veins do go right on to the Ramus Mesentericus some into the Vena porta it self others into the hollow parts of the Liver and very few do sometimes end in the Vena cava near the Emulgents For these Animals have not that single kernel in the beginning of the Mesentery which Asellius hath termed Pancreas and which is wont to obseure the passage of these Veins but they are furnished in that place with smaller kernels for the most part five in number which being distant by a man fest space one from another through that space they afford free passage to some milky Veins But seeing that above these kernels there are fewer branches of the milky Veins and some of them greater than beneath I am apt to believe that neer those kernels the milky Veins are divided into branches and that the said kernels serve as elsewhere in the body to accomodate the divarication or branching of Vessels Sometimes also I have been shewed milky Veins which entred into the Liver but when in the presence of the Shewers I accurately examin'd the matter we found them to be Nerves The Chyle being carried through these milky Veins is mixed with the Blood in the Ramus Mesentericus in the Vena porta and in the very Liver also it self for in what place soever you tie the milky Veins they alwaies swell because they are hindred from passing the Chyle to these parts and the Ligature being loosed they manifestly infuse the same into those parts The Branches of the Vena Porta in the Liver although in sundry places they are knit to the branches of Vena Cava yet are they never opened into a great branch of Vena Cava but the smallest branches of Vena porta do transfuse this Chyle mixt
with Blood into the smallest branches of the Vena cava as is easie to observe in the Liver blown up when the Flesh is taken off and it swims in water And that the same happens to the rest of the Chyle mingled with the Blood will be hereafter manifest Out of the little branches of the Vena Cava in the Liver the Blood is in the Judgement of all men poured into the Vena Cava and when in live Anatomies it is tied above the Liver it manifestly swels with blood flowing in Out of the Vena Cava it enters into the right Ventricle of the Heart and either part of the Vena Cava being tied either that which is seared above or that which is below the Heart I have many times observed especially in an Eell that it is quickly emptied towards the Heart which also Harvey hath observed chapter tenth of his Book Out of the right Ventricle of the Heart it enters manifestly enough into the Vena arteriosa and by it into the Lungs But I dare not say that any of the blood passeth out of the right Ventricle of the Heart by the partition wall 〈…〉 the left Ventricle thereof seeing I find open passages elswhere but none in this place Purut Gassendus a General Scholar and of a candid Spirit in his Exercitations upon Fluds Philosophy part 3. chap. 1â— relates how he had seen Payanus shew the Partition wall of the Heart to be transpassable by sundry crooked and turning passages and that they might be found out if putting a Probe gently into one of the pits you shall most leafurely thrust it upwards and downwards and to one side and still seek a further passage till you meet with the end thereof And the truth is I have divers times found it to succeed as he saies but I have withall observed that those waies and turning passages were not at all made by Nature but by the Probe or point of a Penknise while we open a way already made and seek one farther for the Flesh of the Heart is so tender and withall so consistent that with the smallest touch of any thing that can boâ—e it is presently broken and leaves a Cavity so that we may also after this manner find passages through the sides of the Heart That the Blood being entred by the Vena arteriosa into the Lungs doth return through the Arteria Venosa unto the Left Ventricle of the Heart I do hereby collect in that having bound the greater branch of the Arteaia Venosa in a live Anatomy neer the Pericardium or Heart-bag we have seen it grow hard and swell towards the circumference of the Lungs that part being emptiod and falling in which looks towards the Heart and when the Ligature was loosed we saw the Blood move to the left Ventricle of the Heart and this is very easily observed in Rabbies Now this Blood because it can come from no other place must needs come from the Vena arteriosa hither Leonardus Botallus a most learned Man at the end of his Book de Catarrho supposeth he hath found another way by which the Blood may continually goe out of the right into the left Ventricle of the Heart A little above the coronal Artery saith he I found a passage visible enough nèar the right Earlet whichâ— goes immediately and right forth into the left Earlet This passage unless it be the progress of the Vena cava to the Vena arteriosa which we call Foramen ovale or another passage which I have somtimes found in a Sheeps Heart as big as a Wheat straw going with a crooked passage from one Earlet to another unless I say it were one of these I know not what for a passage it was And as for that Ovale foramen Eg-fashion'd-hole it is not every where alike shut up and oftentimes there is a very thin and transparent little Membrane growing in the middle thereof which with the smallest touch of a Probe is easily broken but it is very seldom upon any occasion found open in grown persons And the Blood flowing through the Arteria Venosa out of the Lungs doth fasten the Membrane placed before that hole so that even when it doth not grow to hardly any thing can pass that way But that same oblique passage which I have seen in a Sheeps heart doth many times pierce deep into the substance of the Earlet but is very seldom carried into the other Earlet And I conceive it was given the Earlet for its Nutrition it not being wont to receive branches from the Coronaria Now from such things as seldom happen we cannot conclude any thing touching those things that constantly come to pass for Nature frequently sports her self in the Fabrick of the Heart So in the Septum Intermedium or partition wall of an Oxes Heart in the upper part according to the length of the Heart sometimes I have found a Cavity opening at the left Ventricle about the point which was as long and large as a mans Fore-finger The like whereunto possibly Aristotle saw when in his 3. de partibus Chap. 4. he saith the greater sort of Animals have three Ventricles in their Heart For the greatest Animals that are have but two Ventricles as I observed in the Dissection of a young Whale So that the Blood cannot be thought to go ordinarily any other way then through the Lungs into the left Ventricle of the Heart The Blood being thus caried into the left Ventricle of the Heart goes from thence to the Arteria aorta the middle and smallest Arteries for they being bound in living Anatomies do wonderfully swell towards the Heart and towards the extream parts they fall in and the Ligature being loosed they evidently send the Blood to the remoter parts of the Body The Blood out of the smaller Arteries may enter into the Veins for the Arteries have a way open into the Veins by the common mouths of one opened into another And to the intent we might be sure that Blood may pass by those mouths we have freed the Vein and Artery in the Foot of a dead Dog from such things as are wont to hinder their being seen and we emptied the greater crural Vein and bound it in the flank least any Blood might flow in that way and in the Knee we bound both this Vein and its neighbouring Artery and then with our fingers we forced the Blood in the Iliack Arteries as far as to the Knee and so we emptied the crural Artery but the crural Vein we saw manifestly replenished and seeing into the Vein tied above and beneath nothing could come or a very little out of its branches and yet it was much filled and the Artery quite emptied we did gather that the Blood wherewith the Vein was filled was driven by the little mouths out of the emptied Arteries into the said Vein And that this Opinion is not new Galen himself shews in his
5. chap. de Usu pulsus The Conjunctions of the mouths of the Veins and Arteries are not visible to our Eyes and if you shall justly refuse to believe them as not credible enough you may be brought by other reasons dellvered by the Ancients to believe there are such things and not a â—â—lâ— by this plain token that in case a Man shall take any of those Creatures in whom the Veins and Arteries are manifest as an Ox an Hog an Ass an Horse a Sheep a Bear a Libard an Apeâ— or a Man himself and open many large Arteries in the said Creature he may draw all the Blood in its Body out through the said Arteries I have divers times experimented the same and finding alwaies that the Veins are emptied with the Arteries I did perswade my self that the Opinion was true concerning the common mouths of the Veins and Arteries and of the common passage of the Blood from one to another Yea it is a received and common opinion that the Arterial blood doth naturally enter into the smallest Veins to the end that the part might be nourished with arterial and venal Blood And that indeed and in truth the Blood doth naturally pass in living Creatures out of the Arteries into the Veins by those little mouths these signs do cleenly witness He that in living Dissections shall consider that Quantity of Blood which by the Arteries is conveighed to the parts and Veins can hardly perswade himself to think that it is all consumed in nourishing the parts especially if he shall consider that the Arterial Blood is thick enough and not a fourth part thinner than the Venal blood as I have often obsâ—â—â—ed when I have suffred both of them to grow cold and 〈…〉 whence we may justly conclude with Harvey that the Blood which is communicated from the Arteries to the Veins and Parts does a great part of it return back again to the large Veins Moreover when we open a vein in a bound Arm if you press that part of the swelling Vein with your Thumb which is neer the orifice betwixt it and the Hand or if you make such a ligature as the former betwixt the Hand and the Orifice you shall see that no blood will come forth whence it seems to follow that the blood comes from the Hand which flows from the orifice And seeing some pounds of Blood are drawn away by such a Blood-letting and so much cannot be contained in the lower part of the Veins of the Arm it must needs come thither from the Arteries which are not stopped by that Ligature above the orifice as their Pulse remaining entire doth testifie But that we might see the same with our Eyes we have divers times in great living Dogs freed the large Vein and Artery in the groyn from such things as did hinder their sight which may be easily done if they lie not beneath the Muscles and we bound the said vein with a thred and we observed that part of the Vein which looked towards the Vena cava to empty and fall in and the other part towards the Foot exceedingly to swel so that in regard of its fullness it seemed harder than the Artery it self but the ligature being loosed the Blood presently moved upwards and the fullness and hardness of the Vein was very much abated And the Artery being bound that part thereof did wonderfully swell which was nearest Aorta and the other part more remote did fall in through emptiness nor did the Vein then bound evidently swell And this we did many times and the effect was still the same And that we might have no scruple remaining and might observe withall what was done within in the Vein we did lift up the Vein and Artery being thus made bare and under them we firmly bound the Thigh it self that the Blood might not move upwards or downwards by any other Vein â—ave that which we had lift up Theâ— the Vein being held up and also shut with a Thred as is expressed in this Figure we opened it above and below the Thred with a small orifice Now immediately from that part of the Vein which was farthest from the Heart the Blood flew out violently plentifully and in a full stream but that part of the Vein which was on the other side of the thred towards the Heart did only drop out a few drops whence it seemed to us to be a cleer case that the Blood did not come downwards from the greater Vessels but upwards out of the smaller Vessels into the greater Especially when having made another Ligature upon the same Vein further from the Heart betwixt the foresaid Orifice and the Foot of the Beast we saw no blood at all come from that Orifice whence before it issued with such violence For we conceived those drops which sell from the Orifice neer the Heart might proceed from Blood which possibly was in the Vein when it was opened or which it might continually receive from some small Branch of the crural Vein situate above the thred but this cause will anon appear more evidently It is easie to make this experiment without any opening of a Vein in such persons as have the Veins of their Arms very Conspicuous In whom if you stop the Vein near the Hand with one Finger and with your other hand force the blood upwards and the whole Vein wil appear empty â— which wil soon after be filled when you take away your lower Finger but not if you take only your upper as Harvey also observed in the 13. Chapter of his Book For the upper Blood goes into the greater Veins and the Valve hinders it from descending which will hardly let anything pass by unless the vein be so far widened that a great space remain between it and the Valves Seeing therefore the Blood comes out of the Hands and Feet and they do not breed new Blood so as to supply the whole Body therewith we doubt not but that the Blood in those parts continually and naturally goes into the Veins and out of the lesser Veins into the greater TABLE I. The Explication of the FIGURE A. The right Leg of the Dog B. The left Leg of the Dog CD The Ligature made under the Vein and Artery which fast binds the Thigh expressed in the right Thigh least the confusion of the lines might disturb the Spectator in the left Thigh E. The Crural Artery F. The Crural Vein G. The String wherewith the Vein is tied and born up H. The Needle through which the thred goes I. The upper part of the Vein which flags upon the binding K. The lower part of the Vein swelling after the Ligature L. The drops of Blood which fall leisurely from the orifice in the upper part of the Vein M. The stream of Blood continually spinning â—â—â— of the 〈…〉 part of the Vein 〈…〉 page 362 Nor do I fear that the Arterial Blood cannot be contained in the single coat of
half an ounce yet I conceive more comes out when a live Creature is Diffected than when it is in health And if a man would determine by conjecture from what we have seen how much may come out of the Heart of a Man in health at every pulse I shall not be against them who say that out of the Heart of a Man at every pulse half an ounce of Blood is shed into the Arteria aorta Butlet us suppose it is but a scruple seeing the Heart makes above three thousand pulses in one hour there must above ten pound of blood pass every hour through the Heart which is more than we eat and more than the Liver can supply the Heart withall So that must needs be that the Blood which hath once past the Heart must flow thither again and from it return again into the Arteries So that there is a circular motion of the Blood from the Vena cava into the Heart from the Heart into the Arteries from the Arteries into the Veins out of which it returns again into the Heart and thence into the Arteries Truly I cannot sufficiently wonder that in so many Ages past this motion of the Blood hath been unknown seeing I find sundry and those no small intimations thereof in the ancient Writers In the Volume of the Works of Hippocrates The Author of the first Book de Victus ratione attributes three circular motions to our Heat and Humors whereby they are moved inward and outward from divers parts Hippocrates in the middle of his Book de Ossium Natura The Veins under which he comprehends the Arteries being spred saith he through the Body do cause a fluxion and motion sending many branches from one And this one whence it hath its original and where it ends I cannot find For it keeps in a circular course so that you can find no beginning and it will appear plainly to him that examins the place that he understands this Circle to be chiefly in the distribution of the Humors As also in the End of his Book de Naâ—ura humana The great Veins do mutually afford nourishment one to another the internal to the external and then again to the internal And more plainly the Author of the Book de alimenâ—â— There is one beginning of all that nourish and one end of all and the same is the beginning and the End and therefore a little after he subjoyns these words The Aliment 〈◊〉 into the Hair and Nails and from the inner parts into the outer Surface from the external parts the nourishment comes from the outer surface to the most inward parts there is one conflux one conspiration and one consent of all And Diogenes Apolloniâ—â—a seems not to have differed from this Opinion in Aristotle his 3 de Historia Animalium chap. 2. The must thick Blood is sucks by the fleshy parts and that which redounds into these places viz. the greater 〈◊〉 becomes thin hot and froâ—â—hy TABLE â— The FIGURE Explained AAAA The Abdomen or Paâ—ch of a Dog opened BB. The Midriff CCCC The Call turned inside â—â—â— towards the Chest that the inner parts there of might be more visible DDD Three lobes or laps of the Liver turned a little to the right hand â—EE Certain little portions of the Pancreas which is cut off that the following Vessels might come into sight F. The left Kidney covered with its Coat G. The upper hollow part of the Spleen together with the adjacent Fat H. The middle part of the Spleen about which Vessels are inserted I. The lowest part of the Spleen KKKK The Gâ—â—s moved downwards that the following Vessels might be visible LLLL The Mesentery MM. The splenick Artery N. Part of the Vena splenica annexed to the Trunk of Vena porta which falls in upon the Ligature OOO A portion of the Vena splenica and three branches arising therefrom which are implanted into the spleen and do very much swell upon the Ligature PP The left Mesenterick Artery Q. A portion of the Vena Mesenterica sinistra next to the Trunk of Vena porta falling in as empty upon the Ligature R. The lower part of the Vena Mesenterica sinistra ready to be divided into branches swelling by means of the Ligature SSS The Mesaraick Veins therefore more full and swollen because the Mesenterick Vein is tied TTTT The rest of the Mesaraicks not so swollen because their Trunk is not 〈◊〉 page 364 Yea and those things which Plato in his Timaeus delivers concerning the Blood are more sutable to this Opinion than the common Aristotle himself may easily be drawn to this Opinion For thus saith he in his Book de Somno chap. 3. Every iâ—ability of Sense is not sleep but that only which is caused by the vâ—poration of Meats for that which is rarified must needs after a sort be lifted up and afterward return and flow back like an Euripus for the Heat of every Animal must needs naturally move upwards and when it is come aloft it soon after circulates and discends again It is to be feared that those Writers which followed the former did not sufficiently study the motion of the blood yea that they obâ—cured the same because what the former attributed to their Veins that is to say the Veins and Arteries these later attributed to the Veins in opposition to and as distinct from the Arteries And seeing Galen a most excellent Physitian was not able to reform all things perfectly and the later Greeks Arabians and Latines have too close followed or transcribed him hence I suppose it is that this motion of the blood hath remain'd concealed till this present Age. Wherein that incomparable Paulus Servita the Venetian did acurately observe the Fabrick of the Valves in the Veins which Observation of his that great Anatomist Fabritius ab Aquapendente afterwards published and out of that constitution of the Valves and other Experiments he collected this motion of the Blood and asserted the same in an excellent Treat se which I understand is preserved to this very day amongst the Venetians The most learned William Harvey being taught by the foresaid Paulus Servita did more accurately search into this motion of the Blood augmented the same with Inventions of his own proved it strongly and publish'd it to the World in his own name Such hath been the Invention and such the Fate of this motion of the Blood And let us now further enquire whether through all the Veins and Arteries the Blood hath this Motion or whether in some others it hath some other motion Concerning which thing that I might be more certainly informed I contemplated the motion of the Blood in many Veins and Arteries of liveing Creatures and I have found besides what hath been already said of the Veins and Arteries of the Arms and Legs that the blood is moved through the Spermarick Arteries to the Stones through the Veins from the Stones
to the left Emulgent or Vena cava in the right side through the Mesenterick Arteries to the Guts through the Veins to the â—amâ—s mesentericus through the Caeliack Arteries to the Spleen through the Ramus splenicus of Veâ—a porta forthwith to the Liver through the branches of the Arteria caeliaca which answer to the following Veins to the Stomach and Call through the Gastrick and Epiploick Veins to the Ramus splenicus that the short Arterial and Venal Vessels are branches of the caeliacal Artery and the Vena splenica which when they are come unto the middle space betwixt the Stomach and the Spleen are divided into two branches one of which goes to the Stomach the other to the Spleen by this branch of the Artery the Blood goes to the Spleen and by the branch of the Stomach to the Stomach and by the venal branches to the Trunk of Vas breve from the Stomach and the Spleen it is moved through the emulgent Arteries to the Vena cava by the coronal Artery of the Heart into the Vein out of the coronal vein of the Heart into the Vena cava by the Intercostal Arteries into the Pleura out of the 〈◊〉 by the Veins into the Azygos and thence into Vena cava And this I found by binding the Veins and Arteries 〈◊〉 live Anatomies which did swell in that part which diâ— look towards those parts from which we have shewed the course of Blood to come and the other parts did not only grow empty but quite settle and fall in And I was very careful not to bind an Artery with a Vein for then the Artery swelling towards the Heart would have ra sed the Vein above it and so it would have seemed that the Vein was filled on both sides the Ligature Now in the Head and Neck I saw and that in a live Goose most easily and in an Hen that the jugular being tied did swell from the Head towards the Ligature and was emptied from the Ligature towards the Cava so that it is there also man fest that the Blood returns from the Head through the Veins into the Heart But if it should come to the jugular veins I cannot determine since by reason of the hardness of the Skull I could not accurately dissect the living Brain but that the Beast would first die but credible it is nevertheless that it flows through the carotick and cervical Arteries unto the four Ventricles of the Brain for they have passages open to the said Ventricles For those most learned Men Franciscus Sylvius and Franc. Vander Shagen have told me that the fibrous substance being pul'd away which frequently is found congealed in the Veins and Arteries of dead bodies when it was drawn back in the carotick Artery it discovered a certain motion as far as to the third Ventricle of the Brain and veriâ—y since the blood out of the Ventricles through the jugular veins flows back into the Heart the Ventricles cannot receive it elsewhere then from the Arteries But whether the Arteries do shed it immediately into the Ventricles or into the branches which arise from the Ventricles is not very easily discerned because the Arteries are hardly distinguished from those little branches seeing the Arteries also have only one Coat in the Brain but I am apt to beleive that the Arteries empty their blood into those little branches of the Ventricles rather then into the Ventricles themselves because I have observed those vessels which are inserted into the Ventricles to be greatest near the ventricles as branches are wont to be at their Original And thus it is in grown persons but in the Child in the Womb the Circulation seems to be somewhat otherwise and thus I conceive it is The Blood out of the Mothers Womb does not go into the Umbilical Arteries which according to the Observation of Arantius are not joyned to the Womb but it enters into the Umbilical Vein and from thence into the Liver the Vena cava and right Ventricle of the Heart for the Heart beats in the Child though it be imperfect Out of the right Ventricle it goes into the Vena arteriosa but because the Lungs do not breath and therefore are not opened they cannot receive the blood plentifully noâ— send it to the Arteria venosa and therefore it goes out of the Vena arteriosa by a peculiar passage into the Aorta and likewise by a peculiar passage or hole of the Vena cava getting into the Arteria venosa 't is poured into the left Earlet of the Heart and into the left Ventricle thereof Out of the left Ventricle of the Heart just as that out of the Vena Arteriosa it enters into the Arteria Aorta so that in the Womb-child Nature useth the two Ventricles for one least in the Child in the womb which ought to have much but no intense heat and which must not be dry the Blood being twice boyled should be burnt being destitute of the cooling and Fanning action of the Lungs Out of the Artâ—â—ia Aorta the Blood-goes to the Umbilical Arteries for they being bound the part towards the Child doth pulse and swell the other part towards the Womb is void of pulsation Out of the Umbilical Arteries it goes to the Placenta or Womb-cake where the Arteries are joyned to the Veins by manifest Anastomoses and by those Anastomoses the blood entring into the Vein is again carried through all the forementioned journey These are the Vessels by which the blood flows from the Heart But from the Vessel of the Arteries it goes into the Veins after a double manner first and most usually by Anastomoses by which the Arteries are joyned to the Veins which Anastomoses are sometimes great and in the greater Vessels as about the Spleen in the Bladder in the Womb in the Womb-liver And the most accurate Bâ—slerus observes the like Anastomosis of the Arteria Aorta into the Vena cava of the Belly but I could never yet be so happy as to finde it in the Body of Man or Beast And therefore they are not all in the extream parts of the Body but some in the middle parts and therefore we see in a Cripple whose limbs are cut off the same motion of the blood continued out of the Arteries into the Veins Secondly it seems also possible that Blood may pass out of the Arteries into the Veins through the flesh it self for we see when a Vein is opened till the colour change Inflamations fall because the Blood shed out of the Vessels is drawn out of the Flesh But I conceive the passage of the Blood this way is but seldome and in small quantity So that it is now I conceive clear what the motion of the Blood is and by what waies it is accomplished it follows that we enquire what kind of motion it is and how it is performed I have observed that this Motion of the Blood out of the Heart
into the Veins from the Veins into the Heart is continual never cleasing nor once stopped or interrupted for a moment of time And the truth is seeing the said motion is made as we shall see anon because the Heart receives and transmits and seeing this motion lasts perpetually all the life long the said motion of the blood cannot but naturally be continuall Also the motion of the Blood is quick for an Artery or Vein being bound compressed it immediately swells and grows round and hard and when the ligature and compressure are taken away the blood is seen to be swiftly moved But how soon the blood performs its Circuit from the Heart and to the Heart again I cannot precisely determine We observe it is done sooner by an Anastomosis near the Heart than by one off nor will I be much against him that shall say the greatest Circuit from the remotest parts of the body is performed in less than a quarter of an hour for the blood passeth with exceeding celerity Howbeit it goeth not so swiftly as we see it leap out when a vein or Artery is opened because then it is moved in the free and open Air but within the body it is compressed to lift up its vessels and to thrust on the foregoing blood And therefore we see an Artery being cut open especially if near the heart is sooner emptied than the heart can supply it with new blood But if this be true why do Feavers return once in a quarter of an hour seeing the Fit seems then to happen when the corrupt matter comes to the heart whereas now some fits come every day others every third and some every fourth day Truly I will not deny that it may fall out that when the Corrupt matter comes to the heart the Fit may happen as Harvey hath an example thereof in the 16 chapter of his Book But I do not think it is necessary for some portion may slip out of the corrupt Seminary or some sooty stream may arise and go into the heart and so raise the Feaver as most Feavers are seen to arise from the Inflammation of the Parts which the Imposthume being opened and the Quittor removed do cease And as such kinde of symptomatick Feavers even so also may some intermitting Feavers and Agues happen by reason of â—ome matter shut up within or without the Vessels which by putrifying every day every third day or every fourth day regurgitating or fuming into the large Vessels may bring the Fit In continual Feavers I confess whose matter is to stick to the larger vessels it is harder to shew a reason why there should not be a Fit or Exacerbation at every Circuit of the blood But I conceive I may alledg the same cause which is vulgarly given why continual Feavers are not allwaies alike feirce because though the matter be sufficiently near the Heart yet it doth not cause a Paroxism till it have attained a certain degree of putrifaction and that the Fit lasts so long till that putrid matter be evacuated which touches the Heart or sends its Fumes thereto But I suppose no man because of the reason of the return of Ague-fits which is altogether abstruse and unknown will deny the motion of the blood to be very quick which is a very manifest thing Besides swiftness the blood hath vehemence in its motion which appears from what we have said touching the Hardnesse and Tension or stretching which the Veins and Arteries acquire when they are bound for nothing can be distended by a liquid Substance into an extream hardness especially upwards unless it be vehemently driven thereinto or retained therein But this vehemence of motion is chiefly near the Heart removed from which it grows by degrees lesser and lesser so that the little Arteries in the remote parts do not pulse unless some impulse of blood greater than ordinary do happen as we observe to happen in Feavers therefore it is that the Veins are not seen to pulse because the impulse of the Blood is less in them than it is in the smallest Arteries and because the Veins â—oyned to the Arteries by Anastomosis when they go from them divide themselves into more little branches and twigs than the Arteries do for when Rivers are divided into divers Arms the force of the waters motion is abated And therefore when some Arms of a Vein are shut either by something pressing them as in certain Tumors or somewhat which stops them as in the Varices the blood slipping back by its own weight the force of the bloods motion is then again observed and the Veins are seen to pulse for I have often observed in the Veins which are transparent through the Skin that most of those palpitations in the parts which are thought to proceed from Winds are nothing else but the pussations of the veins And because the motion is more vehement in the Arteries than in the Veins it seems at first sight to be swifter also in the Arteries than in the Veins just as Men Horses and other Animals which move themselves with great labour and through mistake judged many times to make the greater speed For the Blood forced through the Arteries cannot all pass through the Anastomoses because it comes out of a wide place into a narrow and therefore it is accumulated in the Arteries they are dilated in which dilation they persist a small time wherefore in the middle of the dilation and in the whole time of the rest that same force doth very little further the quickness of the bloods motion which motion is in the mean time more free in the veins because it comes out of a strait into a wide place and is performed by more wayes Now Reason doth teach us in this Case that in this motion of blood the swiftness hereof must be alike in the Arteries and the Veins for as much blood as the Liver sends to the heart made of new Chyle and as much nourishment as the Arteries give to the parts must be repayed or the Heart will at last be void of all moisture which thing also sense confirms for the Vena cava pulses so often in that whole Tract from the Liver to the Jugulum and therefore drives into the heart as the Artery is observed to pulse and therefore to receive from the heart But we shall hereof speak more anon Howbeit in the Arteries themselves the blood is moved more aimbly when the Heart drives it from which Quickness it departs by little and little when the Heart begins to rest and is afterwards dilated Yea and in the Veins themselves the motion of blood is more vehement and quick when the Heart pulses which as we have observed in live Anatomies so have we often noted the same when a Vein hath been opened in the Arm in which the Veins were not much distended with the Ligature Also the foresaid palpitations of the Veins seem to proceed from no other
cause then that the Veins being straitned by the Blood sliding back or by some other means when the blood cannot by its force make it self way it lifts the Vein up which falls again when that forcible endeavour is abated or the Vein gives a freer passage to the Blood flowing through the same But I do not conceive that the blood which is once carried for examples sake to crural Veins is continually carried the same wayes but that when it is returned to the Heart it is mixt with that blood which comes out of other parts and is so promiscuously distributed to the parts of the Body for so the parts may be the better nourished if they have alwayes new blood out of which they may draw that which may best serve to nourish and strengthen them so Plants do best grow when they are transplanted into new Soils This is the whole Manner of the Bloods motion and also of the motion of the Vital Spirits seeing they are mingled with the Blood I have often endeavoured to search out the motion of the Animal Spirits but I could not eisewhere observe it save in the Muscles which seemed to them to be distended broadwayes and deepwayes and being cut asunder to tremble and pant For the Nerves being bound neither swell nor are they extended and being cut in sunder they shew no other motion save that they contract themselves And it is a very easie matter to bind the Nerves of the sixt pare which freely wander through the Chest But the motion of the Chyle through the milkie Veins is most manifest Now it is not so continual as that of the Blood because there is not alwayes a supply of Chylus And when it wanders out of the Guts through the milkie Veins it goes quicker than the Blood it self and the Veins being bound do swell immediately And therefore they do not long appear in live Anatomies nor are they found in dead Carcasses unless some obstacle do hinder the motion of the Chyle And in that being bound they do not so swell as to grow hard it seems to be a Sign that the motion of the Chyle iâ— not so vehement as that of the Blood peradventure because â—hâ— Chyle is to be moved through a smaller space the â—ike violence of motion was not requisite But it is now time to enquire into the Causes of these motions and first of the motion of the Blood Whatever the Cause is either it must be moved by â—â— inbred vertue of faculty or by some motion which must â—â— referred to carrying drawing or thrusting That the Blood is moved in this manner by its own proper Vertue we cannot observe either from the Blood received in a Basin or shed into the body which that it should be in a moment corrupted is hard to say nor can we see such a spontaneous motion â—â— any inanimate thing And whereas Harvey relates Chap. 4. that when the Earlet was still he observed the motion of the Blood I likewise have observed the same and likewise when the Heart was quiet but withall that motion was imparted to the Blood from the Vena caâ—â— and that in the Heart from the Earlet as we shall see anon That the Blood is here carried by the Spirits cannot by any Argument be proved and they by their lightness should move the Blood upwards which we see here to be moved downwards and sidewayes And therefore it remains that either the blood must be drawn or thrust That the blood is thrust forwards Men of excellent wits do conceive because the Hearts heat immeasurably rarifying the same it requires a greater place and that therefore it dilates and lifts up the Heart and seeing it cannot be contained in the dilated Heart it is poured with such violence into the Vena Anteriosa and the Arteria Aorta that it distends all the Arteries and makes them pulse And they bring this Argument for their Opinion that the Heart of an Eel or any other Animal when it leaves pulsing if it be warmed by Fire held under it it is seen to pulse again But whether may not that pulse happen because the Spirit being by that heat made more lusty can better assist that cause which moves the pulse in the Heart just as when the Guts and Muscles are heated in a live Dissection in which nevertheless there is no ebullition the motion seem to be restored For there is indeed only a certain light Rarifaction proceeding from a certain warmth in the Heart no ebullition or sudden diffusion And truly I have often seen in strong Doâ—s that the Blood doth nâ—â— leap out of the Heart by reason of Rarifaction whâ—â—â— Heart the tip being cut off when through the Efflux of blood it was not half filled being set upright it was nofilled by rarifaction but the Constriction following that portion of blood which was left in the Heart was spirtâ—â— out above four Foot 's distance so that my self and others by me for many were present were bespattered there with whence it is manifest that the blood is driven by the part It is also driven because the blood being so changed is troublesome to the Heart and those parts For if the whole Hearts or the tip thereof living and Dissected or other greater particle be pricked with a Pen-knife or â—â— Pin as often as it is pricked so often it will move it self as by Natural motion though it seem long ago to have lost all motion And that the Blood is driven by the Vena cava into the right Earlet of the Heart I have manifestly seen in the dissection of live Creatures for in all motions of the Heart the first beginning of Motion is sâ— or no because the Cava was knit to the Earlet and the Heart we â—ut-the Heart and the Eaâ—let quite off i◠〈…〉 Dâ—â—s â—â— the Vena 〈…〉 and we observe that 〈…〉 the Vana cava did a very little pulse and at every time did send forth a little Blood And therefore the Vena cava hath certain fleshy fibres for the most part about the Heart which elsewhere you shall not find in the Vena cava but they may be seen very evidently in the Vena cava of a Man an Oâ— a Dog Now the motion of the Vena cava is most evident neer the Heart yet for the most part I have observed it also in live Dogs all along that passage from the Liver and from the Jugulum as far as to the Heart The right Earlet drives that Blood which it receives by a certain tension and constriction into the right Ventricle of the Heart for also in the Earlet the motion or constriction is a little sooner than it is in the Heart And the right Ventricle of the Heart being cut open as far as to the Earlet at every constriction there manifestly appeared somwhat to be droven out of the Earlet into the Heart which also Harvey observes in his
when the heart is dissected But that upper side must needs fall in least the heart being emptied by foregoing constriction should admit a Vaccuum But when out of Vena Cava and the Arteria Venosa new blood is forced into the heart and the Blood contained therein is rarified by heat then the upper side rises and the other sides as we said before remain extended And so the heart is then in its dilatation nor is there any other dilatation of the heart save this to be observed In the Particles of a live heart dissected and taken out of the Bodie there is no other dilatation then a remission or slackening from Constriction Indeed in those particles where constriction is ceased there remains a seeing kind of Palpitation but that is another kind of motion proceeding from the spirit conteined in the flesh and seeking its way out such as may also frequently be seen in the muscles whole or dissected in Creatures dissected presently upon their death So that the Dilatation and Constriction of the heart happens after the same manner as that of other parts the Stomach Gutts Bladder Womb which are distended by what is sent into them which when they have voided they return to their naturall state Now we cannot better observe this motion of the Heart then in those Beasts which have only one ventricle in their Hearts or if they have two when the Animals begin to languish otherwise when the Creatures are strong the motion is hardly discerned because of its Swistness also because the two ventricles present those motions doubled and because the Cone of the right ventricle seeing it is less high then the left when it is drawn back to the Basis it makes an oblique motion But let us return to our business and let us see further how the blood out of the Arteries near the Heart is spread through the Arteries of the whol Body now it is done by a manifest Impulse or driveing or any Artery being bound at the Ligature it swels very much and is stretched to an extream hardness Notwithstanding the Heaviness of the Blood furthers its motion downwards and therefore the Heart seems to have been placed neerer the Head then the Heels It is also likely that the Blood is drawn into all the Arteries to the end that they and their neighbouring parts may be nourished with convenient Blood But that the Arteries should draw by being widened there seems no necessity for the Blood may be driven forward only by impulse and the Arteries may drive the same for an Artery being broke and an Aneurisma made in the Flesh the Aneurisma in the flesh is perceived to pulse after the same manner as the Artery wherein manifestly the flesh doth not draw the blood by dilatation but the blood is driven into the same A miserable example whereof we latlely saw in the most expert Dr. Johannes Elemannus in whom an Artery breaking the Aneurisma possessed a fourth part of his Chest And the like was observed by Riolanus in the 6. Book of his Anshropologia chap. 12. And that indeed the pulse of the arteries is caused by the Impulse of Blood the waving creeping pismire pulses seem to shew and many others which manifestly imitate the motion of the Blood in the artery True it is indeed in that Book of Galen whether blood be contained in the Arteries in the last words it is asserted that an hollow Reed being thrust into the arteries and the artery tied above the Reed the artery doth not pulse beyond the ligature though the blood may be driven through the Reed But I suspect that place is mained and wants somwhat because after the manner there described the operation can very rarely and hardly succeed for a free artery is there prescribed to be opened out of which when it is open every body knows what a world of blood leaps out so that either the Creature will die or through its weakness no arteries at least not those more remote can pulse But suppose the place is perfect and that the operation shall succeed as it is there described it may happen that the Creature quite languishing because of the flux of Blood the pulse might be felt on this side the Reed because the Reed being thrust in rendring the artery more narrow might in part stop the blood so that it might easily fill the artery and lift it up So I have many times seen arreries which shewed either a languishing or no pulse manifestly pulsing when they were compressed not very far from the Heart But Galen observed no pulse beyond the Reed because through the Reed much narrower than the artery the artery received little blood And that such a thing might easily happen I have observed in a Rabbit into the Aorta whereof it being tied on each side we thrust a little Reed but because the ligature being loosed the Beast died we thought it not worth the while to bind the artery above the Reed and we thought we saw some pulse as far as to the Reed but we could perceive none beyond the Reed Moreover we could never make that experiment succeed because it is not easie to find a convenient Artery and when it is found and duly opened the Creature most speedily dies either because of Bloodshed or which may seem strange by Convulsions So that we can see no other but that the Blood being forced may pass through the Arteries and that by it also the Arteries may be distended nor seems it necessary to call any other Cause to make the Arteries pulse seeing the forealleadged Cause may suffice Yet Nature is wont frequently to call more assistances to the performance of her works then do indeed to us seem necessary who cannot alwaies dive into her Secrets So here some tokens are observed by Galen that besides that dilatation they receive from the impulse of the Blood the Arteries do also endeavor their own dilatation That all the Arteries of the body both in sound persons and Creatures and in live Anatomies do pulse in one and the same moment but nothing that is moved to distance can be every where at one moment and therefore not at the same moment make distention every where The Guts when blown up by Anatomists or Pudding-makers are seen to be distended in the parts neer the Blower first before the remoter parts are distended True indeed it is that the Arteries are not empts as the Guts but they are distended being partlyfilled with blood yet seeing that blood which comes out of the Heart must thrust forward that which is next it and that again that which is next it and so forward untill the Arteries be filled and distended every where it doth not seem though the motion be performed out of a wide into a narrow place that it can be performed in one moment just as we see twenty stones which the Boys set in a row the greatest first when the first is beaten down
all the rest do not fall in one moment And therefore we may suspect that the Diastole of the Arteries is caused by the impulse of blood and by their own proper dilatation and that both these causes contribute to the bloods motion Hence also it appears that this same impulse of the Blood is made only by the Heart nor does one part of the Arteries drive it into another for that part which drives by constriction that cannot in the same moment be dilated but all the Arteries are dilated in a moment And thus the blood is moved through the Arteries and out of the Arteries into the Veins out of the lesser Veins into the greater and the Vena cava it self the blood is moved also by Impulse For any Vein being bound in living Creatures it falls in and growes lank towards the Heart and it is filled in that part which is more remote from the Heart And this same Pulsion to the Heart seems to happen from any part of a Vein for a Vein bound or compressed in a living Arm it is not only sttretched in the part remoter from the Heart but also in the rest there of nearer the Heart it falls in and is emptied which nearer part if you also tie that also will be distended beyond the Ligature and will swell Now this Pulsion is caused by the Fibres whereof the Veins are constituted We conceive nevertheless that the veins do also draw least they should receive the blood without choice and that they may draw to themselves that which is most useful howbeit they seem to receive the blood more by Pulsion then by traction or drawing because the veins being bound are wonderfully distended In the Vena cava there is a certain Store-house of Blood wherein blood is treasured up for future Uses when it is more plentiful then that all of it need be sent unto the Heart And all these are Causes of the Natural motion of the blood To which the causes of the motion of the Chyle are not unlike for the Stomach contracting it self by its Fibres squeezes out as much Chyle as is digested And by that pressure it seems also to open the Pylorus for there seems not to be any spontaneous motion in the Pylorus such as is in the Stomach or the Guts The Chyle staies not long in the Guts but is presently driven out by the constriction of the transverse Fibres and while many fibres and which mutually follow one another do act the Chyle is pressed nor can it all slip downwards whereupon some of the pressed chyle slips into the milkie Veins yet least that the Chylus should slip too soon to the Fundament it is stopped by the constriction of the lower transverse Fibre and being thus shut and compressed above and beneath it is pressed through the wrinkled Coat of the Gut as it were through a strainer into the milkie Veins Now this same constriction of the transverse Fibres happens in all the thin or small Guts and in all the thick or round Guts in a certain order and at certain distances of time That the Chyle is moved through the milkie Veins into the Veins of the Portae into the Liver and somtimes also into the Vena cava by pulse a Ligature does shew It is also likely that Chyle is drawn out of the Guts and milkie Veins for it is moved more swiftly out of them then the Guts or Venae lacteae do seem to drive or force the same The Chylus in the Ramus mesentericus Vena partae and Vena cava being mingled with the blood is moved by the same cause which there as we have said does move the blood Now the Chylus is carried by peculiar Veins rather then by the Mesaraicks which contain blood because the Mesaraicks being to admit blood were to have their mouths opened into the Guts through which the blood would easily have slipt into the Guts Nor could the drawing Faculty prevent that inconveniency which is here much obscurer and much weaker then the expulsive Faculty As this Motion of the Chylus so also the circular motion of the blood hath its uses and conveniences of which the principal seem to be these That by the continual passage therof through the Heart the blood is also continually heated and whiles som blood goes through seldomer other blood oftner there is found in the Veins blood of all Qualities which while it is carryed into all parts and Nature unlocks and offers all the treasure to them they may be the better heated and receive that Nourishment which may be most convenient to feed and strengthen them But this motion does also contribute much to the preservation of the blood in its integrity free from corruption or putrefaction for Vitium capiunt ni moveantur aquae Unstirred waters easily corrupt which is also most true of the blood as we may daily see when the Vessels are obstructed It contributes also to the perfection of the Blood whilest by continual motion it is rarified and attenuated But it makes chiefly towards it perfection in that the blood is somtimes attenuated grows hot and is rarisied in the Heart and somtimes again it is condensed and congeales as it were in the Habit of the Body For no part in the Body is horter then the Heart and none less hot then the Habit of the Body And therefore there happens a certain Circulation as it were not unlike to that whereby the Chymists make their Spirits most subtile and perfect For the blood which is attenuated by heat after it is condensed by cold is able to persist in that thinness nor does it return to its old thickness from which degree of thinness in tract of time it attains to a greater by means of heat in which being again condensed by cold it comes to continue and so at last it becomes most fit for the making of vital Spirits For this end the blood is moved circularly but hath it not therefore elsewhere another motion Out of the smallest Arteries the blood is carried right out into the flesh that it may constitute the nameless humor the Ros Gluten and Cambium nor does it return hither from whence it came least the blood flowing through the least should hinder these humors from being gleued and assimilated to the parts It flows also somtimes chiefly because it is driven out of the Arteries into the flesh and frequently also the chief moving cause is attraction for the bones cannot without attraction receive the thicker part of the humor for their nourishment and leave the remaining thinner part thereof unfit to nourish them in the Vessels TABLE III. The FIGURE Explained AAAA The vulgar mesaraick Vein and Arteries derived from the Gate-vein called Porta BBBB The milkie Veins discovered by Asellius C. The Glandule or Kernel in the Centre of the Mesentery which Asellius calls the Pancreas or Sweetbread to which all the Branches
of the milkie Veins do go DD. Two milkie Branches greater then the rest ascending by the Porta and inserted into the Liver by the Opinion of Asellius EE The Lobes of the Liver F. The Gall. GG The empty Gut called Jejunum HH The Ilium OO Glandulous Flesh in Dogs by the Duodenum and the Entrance of the Jejunum which may be called in Dogs the lower part of the Pancreas page â—â—â— Some also there are who suppose that the blood being carried out of the Heart does go back and return again by the Arteries into the Heart Which they are therefore moved to think that they may be able to give a mechanick cause why the Valves of the Heart in the Orifice of the Arteries do fall down and are closed up I truly have alwaies esteem that a rare design of Erasistratus to explain all things that happen in our Body mechanically but I account it a rash thing in him to measure the Wisdom of God by his own Wisdom And these are to be counted Engins which evident reason and especially Sense do shew to be such Here contrariwise our Senses observe that the blood goes through the Arteries from the Heart not to the Heart and in a rare and languishing Pulse that the Artery does not swell last where it is knit to the Heart as it should do if that Opinion were true but first of all Also that the Valves are not shut by the blood running back we have this sign that in case the Artery be bound two fingers from the Heart and it be so opened betwixt the Ligature and the Valves that the blood may freely pass forth and therefore go neither backwards nor forwards yet the Valves may be divers times well sastned the Heart ordinarily moved and so as not to sâ—ed forth the blood save in its constriction And therefore if I would here allow of any mechanical Motion I should admit the common Opinion which saies that the shutting as of the heart so of the Valves is performed by contraction of the Fibres For that same contraction of the fibres in the Heart is every where obvious to the Eye-sight But we have truly no sign or â—oken that the Blood is any other waies directly moved through the Veins from the Heart or through the Arteries to the Heart In Joy truly the Humors move outwards but this may be betide by the Arteries alone And in Sadness the Humors may be moved inwardly through the Veins alone and they must needs do so for seeing the Pulse does not cease in Sadness and by the Pulse there goes continually somwhat through the Arteries outwards hardly can any thing be moved through the Arteries inwards and to the Heart Howbeit praeternaturally the humors have another motion besides that which we have here described whilest by their lightness or other activity they mount upwards or by their weight descend downwards as is manifest in such as have the Varices so called Also that way being shut up by which they were wont to be moved they are compelled to seek another So in a Duck I have divers times seen in the Vessels of the Breast the blood parti-coloured some whiteish some reddish which the Artery being contracted was moved to and from the Heart in divers sides of the Artery but that motion lasted not long nor did the blood ever enter into the Heart by that motion And thus most worthy Friend Bartholine I conceive I have answered your Question touching the motion of the Blood Whereinto I did enquire more scrupulously that I might better know the Nature of the Humors and their Deflux from which Flux of Humors innumerable Diseases arise I did also believe that I might more exactly understand how good or bad blood was generated if I knew those Parts by which the Humor passing along might be changed Also I conceived that I should be better able to judg how very many Diseases ought to be cured if I knew which Vein being opened would evacuate such and such parts and through what parts the Remedy ought to pass before it can come to the part affected Also innumerable things came into my mind diffused through our whole Art as the Doctrine of Pulses of Feavers of Inflammations their Generation and Cure and other things which made me desire to be acquainted with this Motion of Blood And the Experiments whereby I was brought into this Opinion are so evident that I doubt not to affirm that learned and discreer Physitians will henceforwards allow of this Motion of the Chyle and Blood Howbeit in some Causes and in certain circumstances of this Motion I cannot promise the like Agreement for sundry men are Naturally inclined by a disparity of their Judgments to embrace different Opinions Touching the truth of these Experiments you cannot my Bartholine make Question who have your self seen many of them and there were frequently present most learned Doctors of Physick not unknown to you Franciscus Sylvius Johannes Van Horn Ahasuerus Schmitnerus most accurate Dissecters and those persons of solid Learning Franciscus vander Schagen and Antonius Vockestaert nor were they only present but they also afforded their Counsels and Handiwork to help make the said Experiments to whom in that respect I am very much obliged And so farewel most learned Bartholine and persist to love me Dated at Leyden the 10. of the Kalends of October Anno 1640. THE SECOND LETTER OF THE Motion of the Blood To the said BARTHOLINUS SUch is the Fate of Writers that they are comcompelled to write when they are unwilling that so they may answer their Adversaries unless they would rather be wanting to themselves or the cause which they defend A certain learned Man would needs extort this from me being busied about far other matters For those Theses which he had before objected against he hath endeavored now lately by a peculiar Writing to refute In which Writing there are many witty and learned Passages but I find that fault in the Author which the Ancients found in Albutius the Rhetoritian who made it his Business in every Cause he pleaded not to say all that should be said but all that he was able to say Also that Motion of the Blood which is evident in live Dissections he hath never labored to observe just as if the matter might better be conceived by the Mind then he could see it with his Eyes But these and other things concerning those Theses I leave to the Care of Roger Drak who is now a Doctor of Physick at London a Man of an acute Wit and solid Learning I shall only meddle with such things as shall seem to oppose the circular Motion of Blood And in the first place what it is that Blood-letting does teach us in this Case concerning which that learned Man hath observed things worthy of Consideration A Surgeon being to open a Vein makes a Ligature upon the Arm that the Vein may swell The Vein that swells
not on this fide the Ligature towards the heart but on that side the Ligature which is furthest from the Heart Now the Cause of that Tumor is not Pain caused by binding the part for oftentimes little and commonly no pain in the part bound And when the Arm is pinced or pained by Burning or otherwise it hath its Veins for the most part less swollen then upon a simple and bare Ligature Nor is it more likely that the Veins swell upon the Ligature because through the Veins which are straiter because they are bound greater pienty of Blood comes and with more swiftness from the Liver as about Bridges and in other places Rivers being straitned do run more swiftly For the Water of a River being gathered together in a narrow place is manifestly lifted up into a swelling from which when it falls it goes the faster but the arm being bound the contrary happens for they are not the Veins nighest the Liver from which blood should come but those farthest from the Liver which are most distended It remains therefore that the Veins swell beyond the Ligature because the motion of the blood running from the small veins into the Heart is stopped by the Ligature and being there gathered together distends the Vein But to the end I might be more certain hereof I bound the jugular and crural branch in living Creatures very strongly with a threed so that no blood might pass by and I opened that part of the Vein which was more remote from the Heart it bled plentifully swiftly vehemently soon after I loosed the band and cut the Vein asunder through the middle and the part thereof farthest from the Heart being drawn out of the body upwards presently and swiftly fell a bleeding whilst in the mean time the part of the Vein nearest the heart being somewhat elevated least the Creature strugling with pain should easily force out the Blood first it voided but little and afterwards no blood at all whence it seemed to me apparent that the blood came out of the veins far from the heart into those near the same and not out of the greater Veins into the lesser unless haply some neighbouring blood finding a way might slip away Any one may easily try as much in opening a vein in the Arm for if he force the blood above the Ligature upwards with his finger so that the vein appear empty yet shall he see the blood issue out as fast as ever below the Ligature which could not come through the upper branch being at present empty But if the Vein be thus distended with blood which is moved from the smaller veins to the Heart how can the artery be distended upon the ligature which divers excellent Physitians relate to have been so distended that it has been opened instead of a vein the truth is the Artery doth not swell upon the Ligatures being made unless where it is neer the Heart but farther off it falls in somewhat and is diminished as I have an hundred times and oftener experimented in the Dissections of living Anatomies But I do not think it was any of the authors meaning thar the remoter part of the Artery was distended by means of the Ligature but that their meaning only was where the Vein did not appear which was to be opened that there the place where it lay was to be sought by feeling and that by a pit by motion and swelling of the Blood it was to be found and when we feel a swelling or otherwise discover the same we should not presently conclude that there was the Vein for it might be an Artery which by reason of the hard binding had lost its pulse and which by reason of the thickness of the Coates not quite falling in might counterfeit a certain tumor and puffing-up as it were But moreover if the Vein swels by reason of the Blood returning to the Heart why does the vein also swel and if opened why void Blood when there is a Ligature made below as well as above the place phlebotomized which Blood cannot be thought possibly to come from the lower parts by reason of the Ligature made below the Orifice But this does not alwayes so happen but but sometimes only when the Arm is tied at a certain distance and then the greater Veins in the place between those two Ligatures do receive that blood from the smaller Veins which smaller Veins receive from the smaller Arteries which are joyned to the smal veins by way of Anastomosis And that indeed the blood which flows out betwixt the two Ligatures does come by way of Anastomosis out of the Arteries this is a sign and in that it flows more hotter and with more violence and more easie and sooner a Lipothymia or fainting fit follows the efflux hereof And this Ligature I am wont to make use of when I have signs that spirituous and hot blood is in fault and I bid the Chirurgeon seek out those Anastomoses by his Ligature for if the Ligature be made above the Anastomosis it stops the motion of the blood but beneath it does not stop it but the blood leaps out hotter to the feeling of the Patient When a Vein is opened and the blood runs out as soon as it begins to stop or come away sparingly or if it did so at first we loose the Ligature that the blood might run out faster Now the Ligature seems not therefore to be slacked to the intent the blood may come from the Liver through the Veins For though there be little or no blood above the Ligature yea only a pit appear in the Vein yet will the course of the Blood be increased by loosening the Ligature which cannot possibly come out of an empty Vein But by the loosening of the band the Blood may the better descend by the Arteries and pass out of them into the Veins because the Arteries being compressed by the Ligature by loosening the said Ligature become more free Now that the Arteries are not alwayes sufficiently at Liberty when the arm is bound the patient himself can witness who oft perceives the pulse of the Arterse at the Ligature which perception the compressed Arterie causes when it smites against the flesh And the Physitian if he examine the matter shall often find a less pulse in the bound aâ—m then in the free And I can testifie that I have divers times applyed my fingers to the Patients wrist when the band was to be loosed and observed that when by loosing the Ligature Blood came in more plentifully the Pulse became greater But if that Blood which flows out when a vein is opened comes out of the Arteries into the veins how can it be plentifully taken away for all the Arteries pulse equally and therefore they seem to afford blood to the Veins in one and the same measure and if so be therest of the arteries afford so much to their veins as the arteries of the Arms do to
abated by little and little of their pulse yea and sometimes intermitted and afterward the red colour of the bound Arm was changed into black and blew and therefore I presently undid the Ligature being frighted with this Example A certain Country-man being wounded in the inside of his Arm about the Cubit when the Village Chirurgeon could not stop the blood he bound the Arm extream close about the Wound whence followed an exceeding Inflammation of the lower part of his Arm and such a swelling that deep pits were seen in the place of his fingers joynts and within eighteen hours the lower part of his Arm was gangrenaâ—ed and sphacelated which Christianus Regius an expert Chirurgeon did cut off in the presence of my self and Eâ—aldus Screvelius an excellent Physitian Moreover they object if the venal Blood comes out of the Arteries how can the arterial Blood differ so much from the venal But we must know that it differs less from the venal Blood then most men imagine who from the violence wherewith the arterial Blood leaps forth do collect the great plenty of Spirits therein and the great rarity or thinness thereof whereas that Leaping proceeds from the Force wherewith the Heart drives the Blood through the arteries for an Arterie being opened below or beyond the ligature the Blood comes out only dropping And the difference between these two bloods is caused by the greater or less quantity of Heat and Spirits according as the Blood is more or less remote from the Heart the fountain of Heat For the Blood which is near the Heart differs much from that which is far off in the smallest arteries which you can hardly distinguish from that which is in the small veins And the smaller veins have more thin and hot Blood then the great ones which any one may easily try in opening veins of the Arm and Foot Yea and if the Vein be opened with a double Ligature on each side the orifice as I said before the Blood will come out hotter then with a single Ligature Now that the Blood does not go out of the smaller veins into the greater they endeavour to prove by womens monthly purgations which according to their judgment are gathered one whole month together in the Veins about the Womb and if they are carried from the Womb unto the Head they conceive that they do not pass through the Vena cava and the Heart Howbeit the common and true opinion is that about the time of the usual flux the blood begins to be moved to the Womb from which motion of the humors pains of the sides and loines are wont to arise about that time And I know by Experience that about the time of the menstrual Flux if the Pulse of the Heart and arteries can be made greater the Courses will flow the better because the Blood will through the arteries be driven more forcibly into the Womb. It may nevertheless fall out that the Courses may be collected and make an Obstruction in the Womb and that then the Blood may not return into the greater veins that motion being stopped but that is besides nature And when the menstrual blood is carried out of the Womb into the Head the way is not inconvenient through the Vena cava the Heart and the ascending branch of the Arteria Aorta and that they do indeed pass through the Heart those palpitations and light faintings do seem to argue which are wont to attend upon the Courses stopped But should we not conceive it to be a dangerous thing if all the ill humors in our bodies must pass into and through the Heart But we must know that our bodies are so framed as that they may be most convenient for us when we are in Health and not when we are sick Moreover the Humor which putrifies by reason of obstruction and is very bad comes not to the Heart because its way is stopped up Nor is the Heart so weak as to be corrupted by an evil Humor which stayes not long therein for those great Physitians Galen Hollerius Laurentius have observed that the Quittor of such as have an Empyema and other sharp and stinking Humors do critically and without any bad symptomes pass through the left ventricle of the Heart which many times makes for the good of the sick Persons in whom that bad Humor passing through the Heart is often vanquished by the Vigour and Vertue hereof The other Objections which they make do only respect the Causes of this motion or certain Circumstances wherein men are wont more freely to dissent yet let us breifly consider whether or no they have in them any weight wherewith to burthen our Opinion They say that at every contraction of the Heart the blood is not driven out by half ounces nor by drams nor by scruples out of the Heart of a Man for three Causes first because that blood is too spirituous but I have already shewed that it is not so spirituous as men imagine commonly secondly because those little Valves of the Heart do only gape a little and then are close shut again which also doth not agree with experience for an Arteric being cut off from the heart great streams of Blood do issue from the Heart Thirdly that the Arteries are too full then to be able to admit half an ounce a dram or a scruple of Blood But that is too inconsiderately avouched for when the Heart contracts it self all the arteries in the body are enlarged and that on all sides as I have divers times perceived with my hand holding the naked arterie betwixt my fingers And who will now say that all the Arteries of the Body being dilated cannot admit of a Scruple a Dram yea half an Ounce of blood more then they have Also they deny that in the child in the Womb the blood out of the Vena Cava does through the Vessels of the heart united enter into the Arteria Aorta and go from thence out of the umbilical Arteries into the umbilical Vein and return back by it into the Heart because they think this great absurdity will follow that one Vein should carry the mothers blood and withal so much blood as the two umbilical arteries do bring in As if Rivers did not frequently carry as much water in one Channel as many Brooks are able to bring in And here the umbilical Vein when it is but one is much greater then the Arterie There is often but one arterie or there are two veins that the arteries may as much as may be answer to the veins In brute Beasts sayes Fallopius a rare Anatomist there are allwayes two Veins and two Arteries which with the Vrachus or pis-pipe do reach as far as the Navil and the Veins do presently grow into one before they enter into the Abdomen which does reach to the Gates of the Liver as I have observed in all Sheep Goats and Cows whose young ones I have
dissected But if they speak of the Child in a Womans Womb I avouch that sometimes I have not seen the two umbilical Arteries but only one Arterie and one Vein ascending together with the Vrachus to the Navil where the Arterie is again divided into two which afterwards go unto the sides of Os sacrnm And that indeed those Vessels of the Heart are united in a Child in the Womb that the blood may pass that way out of the Vena Cava into the Aorta Waterfowl as the Duck Goose and such like do seem to teach us which because they cannot often breath under the water noâ— dilate their Lungs nor consequently admit the blood that way they have those unions of the vessels of the Heart when they are grown up Which also Harvey notes in his 6. Chapter Also they deny the frequent Anastomoses of the Veins and Arteries for if such there were they say tumors would not arise by Fluxion and Congestion of Humors As if Rivers though they have outlets receiving over-great plenty of water may not overflow the neighbouring fields nor can the blood shed out of the Vessels because it congeals easily return into them again Moreover Tumors are many times caused for as much as by reason of Obstruction the bloods passage is stopped and because by heat and pain it is drawn into the flesh Now those Tumors seem rather to favour the Doctrine of the bloods circular motion because they happen through cold bruising and all stoppage of the passages of the Body and because with Aqua vitae or some such medicine the Humors and the Tumors being often made fluid it is by this motion of the blood drawn into the Veins and the Tumor by that means sooner cured then by repulsion revulsion concoction or dissipation Touching the Cause of the Bloods motion difficulties do also present themselves unto us and when we deny that the blood according to the Course of Nature is so suddenly and vehemently rarified in the Heart as to be able to move the Heart the blood of the whole Body and the Arteries themselves those famous men the Ring-leaders of this opinion do suppose that they do hereby prove it In that while we are cold all the Veins of our Body are contracted and can hardly be seen where as afterwards when we grow hot they do so swell that the blood contained in them seems to take up ten times so much space as before it did As for me this truly is my Opinion and thus I perswade my self that seeing they have now divers times so diligently endeavored in Publick to perswade men to embrace this their Opinion of Rarifaction and have diffected and lookt into the Hearts of Living Creatures nor have yet dared to say that they could sensibly perceive any such Rarifaction of the blood in the Heart I say my Opinion is that they could not indeed and in truth observe any such Rarifaction of the blood in the Heart and as they would in this place maintain And it will be easie for him that is a little verst in live Dissections to see that there is no such rarifaction And therefore though it might be proved that such a Rarifaction of the blood does sometimes happen praeternaturally yet ought not the cause of the Natural motion of the Heart Blood and Arteries be therefore attributed thereunto Yet in the Example which they propound I do not see what certainty there is that the blood by reason of its Rarifaction does possess ten times more space then before For might not that same Tumor of the external Veins easily arise because whereas before the veins were contracted and straitned through cold they could not receive much blood and therefore they could not swell Which cold and straitning of the vessels being afterwards taken away and the Veins being loosned by heat they might admit much blood which is driven into them by the heart and so appear full and swelling That this is not the least cause of the tumor of the Veins persons that are feauerish seem to teach us who if they thrust their arms into the cold have not their Veins so swelling but if they keep them warm under the cloaths they have them very full and swole which tumor if it came from Rarifaction it ought to be in both cases alike seeing that in them the bloods Rarifaction proceeds from an internal cause Nor do I conceive that it is also void of Question and undoubted that when we are first cold and afterwards grow hot the inner Veins as well as the outer do swell For it is much to be suspected that the inner parts do possess less blood and heat before because by that cold wherewith before they were not hurt if when we are so heated we drink cold drink they are wonderfully weakened Doubtless as the inner veins are oftentimes the treasury of the blood wherein the blood is stored up for future uses so may the external Veins be the like treasury and they appear to be when they so swell as aforesaid These men themselves when they observed that this also was much against their Opinion that we asserted that the blood was manifestly poured out at the constriction of the Heart they avouch that that is not the constriction but the dilatation of the heart which we mean But that we were deluded by a certain appearance because in our constriction there was a constriction only at the Basis but about the tip a true Dilatation which Invention when others saw that it could not hold least they also should seem to desert their cause they invented that there is a constriction indeed in the Cavity of the whole Ventricle but in the pits and passages of the sides especially in Dogs there is a certain kind of Extension and true Dilatation But truly the upper part of the Heart is not seen to be dilated when the lower is contracted save when the Creature is dying and that the waving motion of the Heart is caused by the impulse of the blood Nor can we observe one Dilatation or Constriction of the Pits another of the â—avity of the Ventricles Only a certain progressive motion is observed in a large Heart because the Dilatation or constriction doth evidently begin at the basis and sensibly proceeds to the tip although 't is performed all welnear in a moment And that I might be perfectly assured that the Heart was contracted within likewise on all sides having cut off the tip of each Ventricle â— put my thumb and fore-finger into the living heart of a Dog and a Rabbit and I manifestly felt the sides of the Heart to press my fingers to the middle partition equally in the middle tip and Basis and that the pits in greater Beasts became to Sense not bigger but lesser And soon after the Constriction abating that the sides of the heart above beneath and in the middle were loosned and the pits did feel evidently larger But in
the Septum or partition wall it self no motion is felt save that the Spirits seeking egress make a kind of Palpitation when in Creatures at the last gaspe the motion of the right Ventricle ceases the Septum follows the motion of the right Ventricle Now they would have it nevertheless that naturally the blood is poured out in the widening of the heart and not in the Constriction or straitning thereof because in the wounded Heart of Living Creatures the blood is seen to come out when the Heart is dilated And this is sometimes true but that which they thence collect our very Senses teach us to be untrue For either the Dog or other creature is placed with its Head and breast elevated and the belly low and so the wound is inflicted into the Heart in which case seeing the blood which enters through the Vena cava and Arteria venosa into the Heart is higher then any wound of the Heart it as soon as it is entred which is at the beginning of the Dilatation flows out not because of the Pulse but of its own heaviness and therefore it is not by any force made to flie out to some distance as it happens in the Pulse of the Arteries But if as it ought to be the dog be laid on his back his head and belly resting on the same plane and the wounded Heart be raised with a mans fingers as long as there is any strength in the Heart it sooner by Constriction casts out the blood it hath received at a distance then the whole Heart is filled or widened But when the strength of the heart decayes and that it seldom straitens it self or not at all because the Earlets are more strong and do still continue pulsing even when the Heart quite gives over the blood being driven by the Earlets enters the heart is there collected and when more is come in then the Heart can contain it goe out at the wound not with violence as it must do to cause Pulsation but with a gentle motion drop after drop So that our Sense can perceive no strong motion of the blood save in the Hearts Constriction Now they will have the blood to return through the Veins into the Heart only because the blood being forcibly driven to the Parts as water poured into an horn does regurgitate or abound back upwards and so is carried back unto the Heart But I have already shewed tokens that the blood is either drawn or driven by all the parts of the Veins besides which I have also these following in that the Heart being taken out of the body the motion of the blood and that swift enough is still seen in the Veins And if a Vein yea a milkie one be tied in two places that same Ligature being only loosned which is nearest the Heart while the parts are yet hot the Chvle will still be moved to the Liver the blood unto the Heart which could neither by any step be driven from the Heart through the Arteries nor from the Guts through the Venae lacteae nor would it by its own fluidity more rather upwards then downwards But let us answer the remaining objections They suppose if the blood should be moved so swiftly that the Veins and Arteries could not conveniently be nourished But a dog can quench his thirst drinking at the River Nilus and running as he drinks but here the parts stay at the brook side and whatever they have drawn from the blood they treasure up in their own substance least it should be washed away by the running by of the humor Also they conceit this Motion is not useful for the blood Seeing it may sufficiently be conserved since it abounds with native heat by respiration and transpiration Yet most certain it is that the blood is yet more ventilated if it be speedily moved and its smallest Particles also agitated with this motion So the water of a lake or standing pool though it be gently moved and fanned on the Surface yet is it corrupted when in the mean while Rivers that are totally and in all parts agitated are found to continue most uncorrupt and wholsom These are the things most excellent Bartholine which I thought fit to joyn to the former that I might satisfie those who cannot receive a new opinion wherin they observe any difficulty or obscurity who many times have neither mind nor time to enquire exactly into the bowels thereof But in my Judgment we ought not to deny things manifest although we cannot resolve such as are difficult But I never was disposed to contend and quarrel with any man about words There are very many excellent things about which time may be spent which many times also is not sufficient for our necessary occasions Also from a Scoffer that seeks after her Knowledge does hide her self away but to him that is studious of the truth she comes to meet and presents her self to his view Farewel most Learned Bartholine From the University of Leyden in Holland the Kalends of December 1640. FINIS The Subject of Anatomy Why Anatomy treats chiefly of the Body of Man The Dissection of other Animals is useful to an Anatomist and why The division of the whol Body of Man â— What a Part is What is the proper acceptation of the worâ— Part. What is ment by the Action of a Part. What by the â—â—â— Which Part of the Body is first generated Why the Vessels were to be made before the Bowels Division of the Parts In respect of their End The principal Parts The Beginning or principle of Radication The Original of Dispensation Parts subservient or ministring In respect of their Matter A similar part what it is and how manifold How many sorts of Flesh there are The Number of the Similar Parts What a Spermatical Part is What a Sanguine Part. What a dissimilar part is Organical parts conâ—… a vision â—â— This whole Work divided into four Books and four Petty Books or Manuals The division of the Body according to the Regions The Reason of the Order Why Dissection is begun in the lower Belly What the lower Belly is The Parts of the lower Belly and their Names All the Parts which aâ—e to be examined in this Book The Scarf-skin What it is Whether the Scarf-skin be made of seed Or of Blood Or of the Excrement of concoction Laurentius and Archangelus confuted The true matter of the Scarf-skin The Efficient Cause thereof Vse The color of the Scarf-skin It s number It s Connexion What the Skin is Piccolhomine â—s refuted Galens Opinion touching the matter of the skin Aristotles Opinion The Opinion of others The true matter of the skin AScar what it is The efficient cause of the skin The Action of the skin It s Vse It s Connexion Its Vessels What fat is The difference between Pinguedo and Adeps Fat is not a part of the Body what parts have Fat and what not It is not made of Chyle
But of Blood That blood is Aiery and oyly Fat is colder then Blood yet moderately hot The efficient cause of Fat. How Fat is bred T is proved that Fat is generated by cold How Fat is bred in thâ—… Call And about the Heart And the Kidneys An Opinion that Fat is caused by Heat An Opinion that it is made by compactness Refuted An Opinion that it is caused by Dryness It hath â—…ing whiâ—… thâ—r By a peculiar Form The form of Fat. Its Vessels It s Kernels It s Uses Whether it may turn to nourishment The fleshy Membrane its situation The difference between a membrane and a Coat and Meninx What a Membrane is It s Use The Difference of Membranes The fleshy Membrane what for a thing it is It s Use Connexion Original The Membrane of the Muscles what 〈…〉 Use What a Muscle is A Muscle is an Organical part The Connexion of the Muscles of the whole Body The Parts of a Muscle only two The tendinous Part how many fold What the Tendon of a Muscle is It s Beginning Why called Tendo The Beginning and Head of a Muscle Both the beginning and end of a Muscle may be called a Tendon Two things observable touching the beginning of a Muscle Galens Rule Disliked by Walaeus and why The Objection of Riolanus answered The middle of a Muscle The end of a Muscle how known by Galen and other Anatomists Whether the Head of a Muscle be void of sense If it have Motion Whether the end be thicker then the Head Whether the Nerves go into the Tendon The action of a Muscle is Motion And that Voluntary The use Which Muscles do move more strongly The Original of the oblique descending Muscle It s End What the white Line is The Error of Aquapendent and Laurentius touching the Original of the oblique-descending Muscle Their first Reason refuted Their second Reason answered T is proved that these Muscles arise from above not from beneath The Original of the obliquely ascendent Muscles Their double End The Original of the right Muscles That there are divers right Muscles The Veins The Arteries and Nerves The Pyramidal Muscles Their Original Their Use The transverse Muscles The Action of the muscles of the Belly Why there are divers muscles of the Belly A Praeoccupation A Secondary action of the muscles of the Belly Peritonaeum how so called What it is The Shape of the Peritonaeum It s Surface Original Connexion It is double The Error of Fernelius How many Holes there are Its Productions The Cause of a Rupture Its Vessels It s Use It is the mother of the Coats in the lower Belly The Etymologie of the Call It s Situation It s Connexion The cause of Barrenness It s situation in persons strangled In Infants It s Origina Its Parts Riolanus refuted It s Figure It s Magnitude Its Vessels â— It s use The Stomach why called Ventriculus It s Situation The Number of Stomachs in feathered Fowle In Beasts that chew the Cud. Its Orifices The Symptoms of the Stomachs Mouth and why like Heart-passions Whether the Soul be seated in the Orifice of the stomach The right Orifice called Pylorus It is opened in the Distribution of Chylus It is shut somtimes and opened in Vomiting It is somtimes exceedingly widened Whether the Pylorus have any Rube over the inferior Parts The Fibres of the Stomach and their use Their Number The Surface The Membranes The Crustiness in the stomach whence it proceeds It s Connexion Shape It s Magnitude Vessels Whether blood cast out of the Spleen help Appetite and Concoction Its Nerves The Stomachs Fermentation Three things requisite to Concoction Concoction is the Stomachs Act. How it is made The use of the Stomach The Guts Why called Intestina Their greatness The use of the turnings and windings of the Guts Theâ—r Situation Their Substance Their Coats Their Crust Their Fibres Their Vessels Difference of the Guts Whether the thin Guts may be right said to be uppermost The thick Guts Their Use The Gut Duodenum The Holes of the said Gut The Gut Jejunum The Gut Ileon Rupture of the Guts The Passio Iliaca The thick Guts The Gut caecum or the blind Gut The Intestinum caecum or blind Gut of the Ancients The Gut Colon. It s Situation and Progress A Valve in the Gut Colon. How it is found out The Intestinum rectum or the straight Gut Touching the Fundament The Sphincter Muscle The Muscles cald Ani Levatores or Arse-lifters Mesentery why so called It s Division It s Figure It s Magnitude It s Rise Its Vessels It s Kernels The Use of the Kernels The Use of the Mesenterie And of its Membranes The Substance of the Pancreas It s Situation Original Its Vessels It s Use The Use of the Pancreas Why the Liver is the Original of the Veins It s Number It s Situation It s Figure Its Magnitude It s Membrane It s Connexion It s Substance It s Color Its Vessels Their Anastomoses The Original of the Veins The Authors opinion how the blood is made See Fig. III. Table 17. The Shape of the Gal-bladder Division Bottom Neck Its Veins and Arteries It s Use Porus biliarius Ductus communis naturalis the common passage natural Preâ—ernatural Scituation of the Spleen See Table XV. It s Number Whether the Spleen may be taken out of the Body Why a man hath a large Spleen It s Shape It s Color Connexion It s Coat Substance Its Veins Its Arteries Its Anastomoses Whether the Spleen receive Melancholy from the Liver The argument of Rondeletius invalid Whether the Spleen make Blood For what Parts the Spleen makes Blood Whether any portion of Chyle be carried to the Spleen and what way What Creatures have no Spleen Whether the Spleen be an Organ of the sensitive Soul The Opinion of Walaeus touching the use of the Spleen How the Spleen may be said to be the seat of Laughter * T is called Lover in the North of England possibly that is the Etymology of the Word How its thick The threefold excrement of the Blood Their Situation Which Kidney is the highest Their Bigness Surface Their Colour Shape Connexion Membranes What it is to search the Reins Their Bellies The Caruncles The emulgent Veins and Arteries A Valve in the Vein Venae adiposae Their Nerves Why such as have a stone in their kidney are subject to vomit The structure of a Dogs kidney The Cribrum benedictum of the Ancients The Error of Vesalius Aristoles Error touching the use of the Kidneys How the Urin is made Whether the Kidneys prepare Seed This Opinion reconciled with the Doctrine of Circulation Whether the Kidneys make Blood Their first finder out Their Number Their Magnitude Their Cavity Their Shape and Substance Their Connexion Their Vessels The Ureters Their Number Their Situation The Original of the Ureters Their Middle Their Connexion Their End Why the Urin cannot go out into the Emulgents Their Magnitude Figure
is moved That it is only one kinde of blood It is not moved up and down in the Vessels like boiled water But it is moved oâ—e of one part into another Which motion perfectly to understanâ— the motion of the Chylus must be sought into That meat which is first eaten hath the first place in the Stomach The Stomach closely embraces the same It is moistned with the moisture of the Stomach It is cut and minced by an acid humour Which comes from the spleer Afterward it is changed into Cream Tom. seâ— 3. â— sâ—â—nt â—â—tâ—r How soon or late it is concoctèd and distributed All at once or by piecemeal Being digested it is distributed into the Guts and milky Veins See the Figure of the milky Veins pag. 563. Not through the Meseraick veins Alwaies white By one Continued passage of the milky veins Not to the Spleen But to the Liver Gut of the Liver into the Vena Cava Out of the Vena cava into the heart Out of the right Ventricle of the Heart into Vena arteriosa But not through the Sepâ—â—â—â— interâ—…tium or partition of the Heart Oâ—â— of the Vena arteriosa into the Arteria venosa and the left Ventricle of the Heart But not through the foramen ovale And thence into the Heart the Arteria aorta and the rest of small Arteries Out of the Arteries the Blood by commen mouths Known to the Ancients Goes into the Veins As the store of Blood sent into the parts doth shâ—â— The pressing a Vein below the orifice in Blood-letting The Ligature of a vein in living Anatomies Dissection of a Vein in living Creatures The emptying of the Veins appearing in the Skin But the Blood doth not come out of the greater Veins into the lesser Sevulsory Blood-letting doth not argue it Nor the Arms falling away occasioned by a Ligature Nor the Varices But it flows â—â—â— of the smaller vessels into the Vena cava Out of the Vena cava to the Heart again Yea that Blood which hath already past the Heart Because the Meat affords not so much Blood as the Heart passeth through Viz. about half an ounce at every pulse So that the Blood 〈◊〉 circularly Which motion of the Blood was not unknown to the Ancients To Hippocrates in Foëtins Ediâ—â—on pag. 344. pag. 277. pag. 229. To Diogiâ—â—â— Apolloniata To Plato To Aristotle But in this Age found out â—…sh by Paulus Servita Publish'd in Print by William Harvey Now this motion is made through all the Arteries and Veins of the Body Yea of the Head Yea in the Child in the Womb. It goes out of the Arteries into the Veins By Anastomoses And through the Flesh And that motion of the Blood Is continual Quick So that the whole Circuit or round is performed in less than a quarter of an hour Nor do the Fits of Agues argue any other Nor the Exacerbations of Feavers This motion is also vehement Not of like vehemence in the Arteries and Veins Yet the same Quickness in both Yet of greater quickness when the Heart beats One portion of blood doth not allwayes go the same way The Vital Spirits are moved with the Blood The Animal Spirits motion through the Nerves cannot be observed But the motion of the Chylus easily through the milkie Veins What kind of motion that iâ— The Cause of the Bloods motion Is not an iâ—bâ—â—â— power thereof Nor is the blood carried by the Spirits Nor is it voided by reason of rarâ—faction only Put it is drive by the Vena cava into the Earlâ—t Out of it into the Heart Yet is it drawn also The cause of the motion into the left Ventricle is the same Aâ—d happens in both places at one moment The Blood is driven out of the Heart into the Arteries when the Heart is contracted The Cause of the Constriction of the Heart Which is performed by help of the fibres The Heart after its Constriction returns to its Natural state And then it is dilated The Blood is driven out of the greater into the lesser Arteries Yet it is drawn withall Not necessarily by dilatation of the Artery Nor doth Galens experiment shew any other thing Yet Galen hath certain tokens that the dilatation of the Arteries helps their motion De usu puls cap. 5. An sanguis in Art c. 8. But the impulse i here caused only by the Hart. Out of the Arteries into the Veins out of the smaller Veins into the greater It is driven By every Particle of the Vein And drawn So also by Pulsion the Chyle is moved out of the Stomach Through the Guts By the milkie Veins And also drawn Why not through the mesaraick Veins The motion of the blood serves for the utility of the parts And that it may be preserved And to perfect the Blood The blood which is carried to nourish the part is not moved circularly Nor is there any other motion of the Blood whereby the Valves of the Heart are shut Nor in Passionâ— of the Mind Yet there is another praeternatural motion thereof The occasion of this second Letter Answer to the Objections That in Blood letting the Vein does swest at the binding Not through Pain Not by straining the Vein But because the motion of the Blood is stopped Nor doe the Arteries swel because of the Ligature But the Veins swel also with two Ligatures and wherefore Why in blood-letting they unbind the Arm when the blood does not run apace Why much blood may be taken away And more out of the Arm then out of the Hand Why it flows out of a wounded Arterie not bound The Ligature being loosed the blood stops and sometimes it runs and why But is stopped by holding the finger in the Vein below the Orifice Also when the Vein is cut asunder in the middle and wherefore No parts receive Blood by the veins excepting the liver How and why the venal blood differs from the arterial How menstrual Blood is collected about the womb How they are carried out of the Womb into the Head How it comes that the Humors passing through the Heart do not cause great Inconveniences The Objections against circumstances Nothing hinders but that half an ounce of Blood may be forced out of the Heart at every pulse Nothing hinders but that the Blood may be circularly moved in the child in the Womb. A sign that it is so indeed Though there be Anastomoses of the Veins arteries yet Tumors may arise Not by Rarifaction But by constriction of the heart the blood is driven in the Arteries Not in the dilatation though sometimes blood go out therein And being driven by all parts of the Veins it returns to the Heart By this motion the Veins and Arteries may be nourished And the blood ventilitated better
mutual Anastomosis of Veins and Arteries that they may conspire together and the Veins receive out of the Arteries Spirit Blood which is apparent from reason because 1. If the Veins be quite emptied the Arteries are empty also Moreover out of a Vein opened in the Arm or Hand all the Blood in the Body may be let out which because it cannot be contained or generated in the Hand it must necessarily come out of the Arteries beneath and round about by means of the Anastomoses whereof this also is a token that if the Vein and Artery of the Arm be tied very hard the Blood ceases running and the pulse stops it beating til the band be slackned 2. They are necessary in respect of the Circular motion of the blood seeing the pores of the Flesh are not sufficient save in a slow course and subtile Blood Moreover they may be demonstrated in many places to the Eye-sight where the Conjunctions of the Veins with the Arteries are visible viz. in the Brain in the Plexus Chorides the Cavities in the Lungs of the Vena Arteriosa and the Arteria Venosa with the Branches of the Aspera Arteria or Wesand Of the Thoracick branches descending with the intercostal Veins Also the Hypogastrick Veins and Arteries with the Mammary vessels are joyned mouth to mouth under the Musculi Recti in the Abdomen But the Anastomoses or mutual conjunction of the mouths of the Cava and Portae in the Liver and of the Veins and Arteries in the Spleen are in a special manner manifest so in the Veins of the Womb the seminary vessels the Navil-strings and the extemities of the Hands and Feet Though the Anastomoses or conjunctions of vessels are in reason necessary and manifest to the Eye-sight yet are they not all manifestly discernable by the Sight I made experiment in the Liver of an Ox and of a Man diligently separating all the substance from the vessels yet could I not either with a Probe or a Knife or a pair of Bellows find the Anastomoses of Vena Cavae and Vena Porta open but all blind in dead bodies though it is not to be doubted but that they are open in in living bodies where all the passages are inlarged by Heat This TABLE presents the Anastâ—mases of Vena Cava and Porta in the Liver TABLE I. The Explication of the FIGURE A The descending Trunk of Vena Cava and Porta in the Liver BB. The Vena porta C. The Gall-Badder dddddd The greater branches of Vena Cavae Disseminaâ—â—d through the Liver â—â—â— The branches of Vena Porta ffff The first Paralâ—l Anastomosis of the Vena Cava with the Vena Portae gg The second Anastomosis of Trunk wiâ—h Trunk hh The third cross Anastomosis ii The fourth Anastomosis mixt kk The fifâ— Anastomosis which is oblique or angular page 303 I found them to be of divers kinds The first Paralel when the utmost twigs are joyned one to another in right lines The second is of Trunk with Trunk a transverse vessel going between The third is cross-fashion'd when either the Branches go over the Trunk or the Trunk go over the Branches cross-wise or the Branches over the Branches in the same manner The fourth is mixt of the Cross-fashion'd and the oblique The fist is oblique or angular when the Branches are mutually inserted obliquely I have before explained the Anastomoses of the Navil-vessels Now the Anastomoses between the Veins and Arteries are either in the Trunks or the Capillary Vessels The Veins are somtimes invested with a common Membrane or some external thick one borrowed from the Neighboring parts when either they are suspended and carried a long way and are without the Bowels and Muscles or when they rest upon hard bodies This happens in the lowest Belly to the Veins and Arteries from the Peritoneum and in the Chest from the Pleura But where a Vein is inserted either into some Bowell or a Muscle it needs not this common coat because 1. It is otherwise sufficiently susteined 2. Otherwise the ready sweating through of the blood would be hindred 3. And the laying down of the Excrements of the Vein 4. It would not so soon be sensible of the force of the substance of any Bowell 5. It would more hardly imbibe the Blood which is superfluous after the nourishment of the parts Now the Veins being so compassed with Membranes do not feel unless they have Nerves neer them of themselves and by their own Nature neither the acrimony of the Humors contained nor cutting or burning And therefore Aristotle saies in his third Book de Historia Animalium chap. 5. A Nerve cannot endure the Fire but a Vein can And Galen in his sixt de usu partium chap â—â— saies that if Veins and Arteries be cut burnt or tied they feel it not at all CHAP. II. Of the Substance of the Veins and of the Valves THe Substance of the Veins is Membranous that they may more easily stretch and shrink in again They have only one Coat which is proper to them the Arteries have two being thin and rare because through it the blood is to be received after the parts are nourished it carries not back such stirring and hot blood as the Arteries carry because it is grown cold and returns quietly to the Heart without any beating of the Pulse that it may be there again perfected Some conceive that a Vein is interwoven with a triple kind of Fibres but they ad that those fibres are there obscurely and only potentially nor can be moved out of their place by reason of the most strait contexture But I rather conceive with Vesalius that others imagin Fibres to be there which are no more there than in Leather for when we pull the substance of the Reins all in pieces no fibres are there to be seen But some Authors attribute fibres to the Veins because they have praeconceived this opinion that Attraction Expulsion and Retention are performed by sundry sorts of fibres whenas the fibres if they have any are to strengthen them Harvey and Wâ—… do suspect that the Blood in the Veins is driven to the Heart by the fibres which nevertheless I conceive to be done by the motion and contraction of the Muscles with which the Veins are mingled they not resisting Yea and it may be driven by the blood continually following from the parts and Arteries moved by the Pulse But others alleadge attraction to be made by heat without the fibres Within the Veins are found certain Valves or little folding Gates which Bauhine saies are mentioned by Avicenna under the name of Cells Aquapendens saies himself was the finder of them in the year 1574. to whom Paulus Servita or Sarpi the Venetian gave the first hint though it seems apparent by his Isagoge that Jacobus Silvius had also some knowledg of them But after him or with him mention was made of these Valves by Salomon Albertus Axcâ—â—ngâ—lâ—s Piâ—holhomineus and Casperâ—â—